Title: Beatrix
Author: Balzac, Honoré de
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Beatrix" ***


BEATRIX

By Honore De Balzac


Translated by Katharine Prescott Wormeley



NOTE

  It is somewhat remarkable that Balzac, dealing as he did with
  traits of character and the minute and daily circumstances of
  life, has never been accused of representing actual persons in the
  two or three thousand portraits which he painted of human nature.

  In “The Great Man of the Provinces in Paris” some likenesses were
  imagined: Jules Janin in Etienne Lousteau, Armand Carrel in Michel
  Chrestien, and, possibly, Berryer in Daniel d’Arthez. But in the
  present volume, “Beatrix,” he used the characteristics of certain
  persons, which were recognized and admitted at the time of
  publication. Mademoiselle des Touches (Camille Maupin) is George
  Sand in character, and the personal description of her, though
  applied by some to the famous Mademoiselle Georges, is easily
  recognized from Couture’s drawing. Beatrix, Conti, and Claude
  Vignon are sketches of the Comtesse d’Agoult, Liszt, and the
  well-known critic Gustave Planche.

  The opening scene of this volume, representing the manners and
  customs of the old Breton family, a social state existing no
  longer except in history, and the transition period of the
  _vieille roche_ as it passed into the customs and ideas of the
  present century, is one of Balzac’s remarkable and most famous
  pictures in the “Comedy of Human Life.”

  K.P.W.



BEATRIX



I. A BRETON TOWN AND MANSION

France, especially in Brittany, still possesses certain towns completely
outside of the movement which gives to the nineteenth century its
peculiar characteristics. For lack of quick and regular communication
with Paris, scarcely connected by wretched roads with the
sub-prefecture, or the chief city of their own province, these towns
regard the new civilization as a spectacle to be gazed at; it amazes
them, but they never applaud it; and, whether they fear or scoff at it,
they continue faithful to the old manners and customs which have come
down to them. Whoso would travel as a moral archaeologist, observing men
instead of stones, would find images of the time of Louis XV. in many a
village of Provence, of the time of Louis XIV. in the depths of Pitou,
and of still more ancient times in the towns of Brittany. Most of these
towns have fallen from states of splendor never mentioned by historians,
who are always more concerned with facts and dates than with the truer
history of manners and customs. The tradition of this splendor still
lives in the memory of the people,--as in Brittany, where the native
character allows no forgetfulness of things which concern its own land.
Many of these towns were once the capitals of a little feudal State,--a
county or duchy conquered by the crown or divided among many heirs, if
the male line failed. Disinherited from active life, these heads became
arms; and arms deprived of nourishment, wither and barely vegetate.

For the last thirty years, however, these pictures of ancient times
are beginning to fade and disappear. Modern industry, working for the
masses, goes on destroying the creations of ancient art, the works of
which were once as personal to the consumer as to the artisan. Nowadays
we have _products_, we no longer have _works_. Public buildings,
monuments of the past, count for much in the phenomena of retrospection;
but the monuments of modern industry are freestone quarries, saltpetre
mines, cotton factories. A few more years and even these old cities will
be transformed and seen no more except in the pages of this iconography.

One of the towns in which may be found the most correct likeness of the
feudal ages is Guerande. The name alone awakens a thousand memories in
the minds of painters, artists, thinkers who have visited the slopes on
which this splendid jewel of feudality lies proudly posed to command the
flux and reflux of the tides and the dunes,--the summit, as it were,
of a triangle, at the corners of which are two other jewels not less
curious: Croisic, and the village of Batz. There are no towns after
Guerande except Vitre in the centre of Brittany, and Avignon in the
south of France, which preserve so intact, to the very middle of our
epoch, the type and form of the middle ages.

Guerande is still encircled with its doughty walls, its moats are
full of water, its battlements entire, its loopholes unencumbered with
vegetation; even ivy has never cast its mantle over the towers, square
or round. The town has three gates, where may be seen the rings of the
portcullises; it is entered by a drawbridge of iron-clamped wood, no
longer raised but which could be raised at will. The mayoralty was
blamed for having, in 1820, planted poplars along the banks of the moat
to shade the promenade. It excused itself on the ground that the long
and beautiful esplanade of the fortifications facing the dunes had been
converted one hundred years earlier into a mall where the inhabitants
took their pleasure beneath the elms.

The houses of the old town have suffered no change; and they have
neither increased nor diminished. None have suffered upon their frontage
from the hammer of the architect, the brush of the plasterer, nor have
they staggered under the weight of added stories. All retain their
primitive characteristics. Some rest on wooden columns which form
arcades under which foot-passengers circulate, the floor planks bending
beneath them, but never breaking. The houses of the merchants are small
and low; their fronts are veneered with slate. Wood, now decaying,
counts for much in the carved material of the window-casings and
the pillars, above which grotesque faces look down, while shapes of
fantastic beasts climb up the angles, animated by that great thought
of Art, which in those old days gave life to inanimate nature. These
relics, resisting change, present to the eye of painters those dusky
tones and half-blurred features in which the artistic brush delights.

The streets are what they were four hundred years ago,--with one
exception; population no longer swarms there; the social movement is now
so dead that a traveller wishing to examine the town (as beautiful as
a suit of antique armor) may walk alone, not without sadness, through a
deserted street, where the mullioned windows are plastered up to avoid
the window-tax. This street ends at a postern, flanked with a wall of
masonry, beyond which rises a bouquet of trees planted by the hands
of Breton nature, one of the most luxuriant and fertile vegetations
in France. A painter, a poet would sit there silently, to taste the
quietude which reigns beneath the well-preserved arch of the postern,
where no voice comes from the life of the peaceful city, and where the
landscape is seen in its rich magnificence through the loop-holes of the
casemates once occupied by halberdiers and archers, which are not unlike
the sashes of some belvedere arranged for a point of view.

It is impossible to walk about the place without thinking at every step
of the habits and usages of long-past times; the very stones tell
of them; the ideas of the middle ages are still there with all their
ancient superstitions. If, by chance, a gendarme passes you, with his
silver-laced hat, his presence is an anachronism against which your
sense of fitness protests; but nothing is so rare as to meet a being or
an object of the present time. There is even very little of the clothing
of the day; and that little the inhabitants adapt in a way to their
immutable customs, their unchangeable physiognomies. The public square
is filled with Breton costumes, which artists flock to draw; these stand
out in wonderful relief upon the scene around them. The whiteness of the
linen worn by the _paludiers_ (the name given to men who gather salt in
the salt-marshes) contrasts vigorously with the blues and browns of the
peasantry and the original and sacredly preserved jewelry of the
women. These two classes, and that of the sailors in their jerkins and
varnished leather caps are as distinct from one another as the castes
of India, and still recognize the distance that parts them from the
bourgeoisie, the nobility, and the clergy. All lines are clearly marked;
there the revolutionary level found the masses too rugged and too hard
to plane; its instrument would have been notched, if not broken. The
character of immutability which science gives to zoological species is
found in Breton human nature. Even now, after the Revolution of 1830,
Guerande is still a town apart, essentially Breton, fervently Catholic,
silent, self-contained,--a place where modern ideas have little access.

Its geographical position explains this phenomenon. The pretty town
overlooks a salt-marsh, the product of which is called throughout
Brittany the Guerande salt, to which many Bretons attribute the
excellence of their butter and their sardines. It is connected with
the rest of France by two roads only: that coming from Savenay, the
arrondissement to which it belongs, which stops at Saint-Nazaire; and a
second road, leading from Vannes, which connects it with the Morbihan.
The arrondissement road establishes communication by land, and from
Saint-Nazaire by water, with Nantes. The land road is used only by
government; the more rapid and more frequented way being by water from
Saint-Nazaire. Now, between this village and Guerande is a distance
of eighteen miles, which the mail-coach does not serve, and for good
reason; not three coach passengers a year would pass over it.

These, and other obstacles, little fitted to encourage travellers, still
exist. In the first place, government is slow in its proceedings;
and next, the inhabitants of the region put up readily enough with
difficulties which separate them from the rest of France. Guerande,
therefore, being at the extreme end of the continent, leads nowhere,
and no one comes there. Glad to be ignored, she thinks and cares about
herself only. The immense product of her salt-marshes, which pays a
tax of not less than a million to the Treasury, is chiefly managed at
Croisic, a peninsular village which communicates with Guerande over
quicksands, which efface during the night the tracks made by day, and
also by boats which cross the arm of the sea that makes the port of
Croisic.

This fascinating little town is therefore the Herculaneum of feudality,
less its winding sheet of lava. It is afoot, but not living; it has no
other ground of existence except that it has not been demolished. If
you reach Guerande from Croisic, after crossing a dreary landscape of
salt-marshes, you will experience a strong sensation at sight of that
vast fortification, which is still as good as ever. If you come to it by
Saint-Nazaire, the picturesqueness of its position and the naive
grace of its environs will please you no less. The country immediately
surrounding it is ravishing; the hedges are full of flowers,
honeysuckles, roses, box, and many enchanting plants. It is like an
English garden, designed by some great architect. This rich, coy nature,
so untrodden, with all the grace of a bunch of violets or a lily of the
valley in the glade of a forest, is framed by an African desert banked
by the ocean,--a desert without a tree, an herb, a bird; where, on sunny
days, the laboring _paludiers_, clothed in white and scattered among
those melancholy swamps where the salt is made, remind us of Arabs in
their burrows.

Thus Guerande bears no resemblance to any other place in France.
The town produces somewhat the same effect upon the mind as a
sleeping-draught upon the body. It is silent as Venice. There is no
other public conveyance than the springless wagon of a carrier
who carries travellers, merchandise, and occasionally letters from
Saint-Nazaire to Guerande and _vice versa_. Bernus, the carrier, was,
in 1829, the factotum of this large community. He went and came when he
pleased; all the country knew him; and he did the errands of all. The
arrival of a carriage in Guerande, that of a lady or some invalid going
to Croisic for sea-bathing (thought to have greater virtue among
those rocks than at Boulogne or Dieppe) is still an immense event. The
peasants come in on horseback, most of them with commodities for barter
in sacks. They are induced to do so (and so are the _paludiers_) by the
necessity of purchasing the jewels distinctive of their caste which
are given to all Breton brides, and the white linen, or cloth for their
clothing.

For a circuit ten miles round, Guerande is always GUERANDE,--the
illustrious town where the famous treaty was signed in 1365, the key
of the coast, which may boast, not less than the village of Batz, of
a splendor now lost in the night of time. The jewels, linen, cloth,
ribbon, and hats are made elsewhere, but to those who buy them they are
from Guerande and nowhere else. All artists, and even certain bourgeois,
who come to Guerande feel, as they do at Venice, a desire (soon
forgotten) to end their days amid its peace and silence, walking in fine
weather along the beautiful mall which surrounds the town from gate to
gate on the side toward the sea. Sometimes the image of this town arises
in the temple of memory; she enters, crowned with her towers, clasped
with her girdle; her flower-strewn robe floats onward, the golden mantle
of her dunes enfolds her, the fragrant breath of her briony paths,
filled with the flowers of each passing season, exhales at every step;
she fills your mind, she calls to you like some enchanting woman whom
you have met in other climes and whose presence still lingers in a fold
of your heart.

Near the church of Guerande stands a mansion which is to the town what
the town is to the region, an exact image of the past, the symbol of a
grand thing destroyed,--a poem, in short. This mansion belongs to the
noblest family of the province; to the du Guaisnics, who, in the times
of the du Guesclins, were as superior to the latter in antiquity and
fortune as the Trojans were to the Romans. The Guaisqlains (the name
is also spelled in the olden time du Glaicquin), from which comes du
Guesclin, issued from the du Guaisnics.

Old as the granite of Brittany, the Guaisnics are neither Frenchmen
nor Gauls,--they are Bretons; or, to be more exact, they are Celts.
Formerly, they must have been Druids, gathering mistletoe in the sacred
forests and sacrificing men upon their dolmens. Useless to say what they
were! To-day this race, equal to the Rohans without having deigned to
make themselves princes, a race which was powerful before the ancestors
of Hugues Capet were ever heard of, this family, pure of all alloy,
possesses two thousand francs a year, its mansion in Guerande, and the
little castle of Guaisnic. All the lands belonging to the barony of
Guaisnic, the first in Brittany, are pledged to farmers, and bring
in sixty thousand francs a year, in spite of ignorant culture. The du
Gaisnics remain the owners of these lands although they receive none of
the revenues, for the reason that for the last two hundred years they
have been unable to pay off the money advanced upon them. They are in
the position of the crown of France towards its _engagistes_ (tenants
of crown-lands) before the year 1789. Where and when could the barons
obtain the million their farmers have advanced to them? Before 1789 the
tenure of the fiefs subject to the castle of Guaisnic was still worth
fifty thousand francs a year; but a vote of the National Assembly
suppressed the seigneurs’ dues levied on inheritance.

In such a situation this family--of absolutely no account in France, and
which would be a subject of laughter in Paris, were it known there--is
to Guerande the whole of Brittany. In Guerande the Baron du Guaisnic
is one of the great barons of France, a man above whom there is but
one man,--the King of France, once elected ruler. To-day the name of du
Guaisnic, full of Breton significances (the roots of which will be found
explained in “The Chouans”) has been subjected to the same alteration
which disfigures that of du Guaisqlain. The tax-gatherer now writes the
name, as do the rest of the world, du Guenic.

At the end of a silent, damp, and gloomy lane may be seen the arch of
a door, or rather gate, high enough and wide enough to admit a man
on horseback,--a circumstance which proves of itself that when this
building was erected carriages did not exist. The arch, supported by two
jambs, is of granite. The gate, of oak, rugged as the bark of the tree
itself, is studded with enormous nails placed in geometric figures.
The arch is semicircular. On it are carved the arms of the Guaisnics
as clean-cut and clear as though the sculptor had just laid down his
chisel. This escutcheon would delight a lover of the heraldic art by a
simplicity which proves the pride and the antiquity of the family. It is
as it was in the days when the crusaders of the Christian world invented
these symbols by which to recognize each other; the Guaisnics have never
had it quartered; it is always itself, like that of the house of France,
which connoisseurs find inescutcheoned in the shields of many of the old
families. Here it is, such as you may see it still at Guerande: Gules,
a hand proper gonfaloned ermine, with a sword argent in pale, and the
terrible motto, FAC. Is not that a grand and noble thing? The circlet of
a baronial coronet surmounts this simple escutcheon, the vertical lines
of which, used in carving to represent gules, are clear as ever. The
artist has given I know not what proud, chivalrous turn to the hand.
With what vigor it holds the sword which served but recently the present
family!

If you go to Guerande after reading this history you cannot fail to
quiver when you see that blazon. Yes, the most confirmed republican
would be moved by the fidelity, the nobleness, the grandeur hidden in
the depths of that dark lane. The du Guaisnics did well yesterday, and
they are ready to do well to-morrow. To DO is the motto of chivalry.
“You did well in the battle” was the praise of the Connetable _par
excellence_, the great du Guesclin who drove the English for a time from
France. The depth of this carving, which has been protected from the
weather by the projecting edges of the arch, is in keeping with the
moral depth of the motto in the soul of this family. To those who know
the Guaisnics this fact is touching.

The gate when open gives a vista into a somewhat vast court-yard, on the
right of which are the stables, on the left the kitchen and offices.
The house is build of freestone from cellar to garret. The facade on the
court-yard has a portico with a double range of steps, the wall of which
is covered with vestiges of carvings now effaced by time, but in
which the eye of an antiquary can still make out in the centre of the
principal mass the Hand bearing the sword. The granite steps are now
disjointed, grasses have forced their way with little flowers and mosses
through the fissures between the stones which centuries have displaced
without however lessening their solidity. The door of the house must
have had a charming character. As far as the relics of the old designs
allow us to judge, it was done by an artist of the great Venetian school
of the thirteenth century. Here is a mixture, still visible, of the
Byzantine and the Saracenic. It is crowned with a circular pediment,
now wreathed with vegetation,--a bouquet, rose, brown, yellow, or blue,
according to the season. The door, of oak, nail-studded, gives entrance
to a noble hall, at the end of which is another door, opening upon
another portico which leads to the garden.

This hall is marvellously well preserved. The panelled wainscot, about
three feet high, is of chestnut. A magnificent Spanish leather with
figures in relief, the gilding now peeled off or reddened, covers the
walls. The ceiling is of wooden boards artistically joined and painted
and gilded. The gold is scarcely noticeable; it is in the same condition
as that of the Cordova leather, but a few red flowers and the green
foliage can be distinguished. Perhaps a thorough cleaning might bring
out paintings like those discovered on the plank ceilings of Tristan’s
house at Tours. If so, it would prove that those planks were placed or
restored in the reign of Louis XI. The chimney-piece is enormous, of
carved stone, and within it are gigantic andirons in wrought-iron of
precious workmanship. It could hold a cart-load of wood. The furniture
of this hall is wholly of oak, each article bearing upon it the arms of
the family. Three English guns equally suitable for chase or war, three
sabres, two game-bags, the utensils of a huntsman and a fisherman hang
from nails upon the wall.

On one side is a dining-room, which connects with the kitchen by a door
cut through a corner tower. This tower corresponds in the design of the
facade toward the court-yard with another tower at the opposite corner,
in which is a spiral staircase leading to the two upper stories.

The dining-room is hung with tapestries of the fourteenth century; the
style and the orthography of the inscription on the banderols beneath
each figure prove their age, but being, as they are, in the naive
language of the _fabliaux_, it is impossible to transcribe them here.
These tapestries, well preserved in those parts where light has scarcely
penetrated, are framed in bands of oak now black as ebony. The ceiling
has projecting rafters enriched with foliage which is varied for each
rafter; the space between them is filled with planks painted blue, on
which twine garlands of golden flowers. Two old buffers face each other;
on their shelves, rubbed with Breton persistency by Mariotte the cook,
can be seen, as in the days when kings were as poor in 1200 as the
du Guaisnics are in 1830, four old goblets, an ancient embossed
soup-tureen, and two salt-cellars, all of silver; also many pewter
plates and many pitchers of gray and blue pottery, bearing arabesque
designs and the arms of the du Guaisnics, covered by hinged pewter lids.
The chimney-piece is modernized. Its condition proves that the family
has lived in this room for the last century. It is of carved stone in
the style of the Louis XV. period, and is ornamented with a mirror, let
in to the back with gilt beaded moulding. This anachronism, to which the
family is indifferent, would grieve a poet. On the mantel-shelf, covered
with red velvet, is a tall clock of tortoise-shell inlaid with brass,
flanked on each side with a silver candelabrum of singular design. A
large square table, with solid legs, fills the centre of this room;
the chairs are of turned wood covered with tapestry. On a round table
supported by a single leg made in the shape of a vine-shoot, which
stands before a window looking into the garden, is a lamp of an odd
kind. This lamp has a common glass globe, about the size of an ostrich
egg, which is fastened into a candle-stick by a glass tube. Through a
hole at the top of the globe issues a wick which passes through a sort
of reed of brass, drawing the nut-oil held in the globe through its own
length coiled like a tape-worm in a surgeon’s phial. The windows which
look into the garden, like those that look upon the court-yard, are
mullioned in stone with hexagonal leaded panes, and are draped by
curtains, with heavy valances and stout cords, of an ancient stuff
of crimson silk with gold reflections, called in former days either
brocatelle or small brocade.

On each of the two upper stories of the house there are but two rooms.
The first is the bedroom of the head of the family, the second is that
of the children. Guests were lodged in chambers beneath the roof.
The servants slept above the kitchens and stables. The pointed roof,
protected with lead at its angles and edges, has a noble pointed window
on each side, one looking down upon the court-yard, the other on the
garden. These windows, rising almost to the level of the roof, have
slender, delicate casings, the carvings of which have crumbled under the
salty vapors of the atmosphere. Above the arch of each window with its
crossbars of stone, still grinds, as it turns, the vane of a noble.

Let us not forget a precious detail, full of naivete, which will be of
value in the eyes of an archaeologist. The tower in which the spiral
staircase goes up is placed at the corner of a great gable wall in which
there is no window. The staircase comes down to a little arched door,
opening upon a gravelled yard which separates the house from the
stables. This tower is repeated on the garden side by another of five
sides, ending in a cupola in which is a bell-turret, instead of being
roofed, like the sister-tower, with a pepper-pot. This is how those
charming architects varied the symmetry of their sky-lines. These
towers are connected on the level of the first floor by a stone gallery,
supported by what we must call brackets, each ending in a grotesque
human head. This gallery has a balustrade of exquisite workmanship. From
the gable above depends a stone dais like those that crown the statues
of saints at the portal of churches. Can you not see a woman walking in
the morning along this balcony and gazing over Guerande at the sunshine,
where it gilds the sands and shimmers on the breast of Ocean? Do you not
admire that gable wall flanked at its angles with those varied towers?
The opposite gable of the Guaisnic mansion adjoins the next house.
The harmony so carefully sought by the architects of those days is
maintained in the facade looking on the court-yard by the tower which
communicates between the dining-room and the kitchen, and is the same as
the staircase tower, except that it stops at the first upper story and
its summit is a small open dome, beneath which stands a now blackened
statue of Saint Calyste.

The garden is magnificent for so old a place. It covers half an acre of
ground, its walls are all espaliered, and the space within is divided
into squares for vegetables, bordered with cordons of fruit-trees, which
the man-of-all-work, named Gasselin, takes care of in the intervals of
grooming the horses. At the farther end of the garden is a grotto with
a seat in it; in the middle, a sun-dial; the paths are gravelled. The
facade on the garden side has no towers corresponding to those on the
court-yard; but a slender spiral column rises from the ground to the
roof, which must in former days have borne the banner of the family, for
at its summit may still be seen an iron socket, from which a few weak
plants are straggling. This detail, in harmony with the vestiges of
sculpture, proves to a practised eye that the mansion was built by a
Venetian architect. The graceful staff is like a signature revealing
Venice, chivalry, and the exquisite delicacy of the thirteenth century.
If any doubts remained on this point, a feature of the ornamentation
would dissipate them. The trefoils of the hotel du Guaisnic have four
leaves instead of three. This difference plainly indicates the Venetian
school depraved by its commerce with the East, where the semi-Saracenic
architects, careless of the great Catholic thought, give four leaves to
clover, while Christian art is faithful to the Trinity. In this respect
Venetian art becomes heretical.

If this ancient dwelling attracts your imagination, you may perhaps ask
yourself why such miracles of art are not renewed in the present day.
Because to-day mansions are sold, pulled down, and the ground they stood
on turned into streets. No one can be sure that the next generation will
possess the paternal dwelling; homes are no more than inns; whereas
in former times when a dwelling was built men worked, or thought they
worked, for a family in perpetuity. Hence the grandeur of these houses.
Faith in self, as well as faith in God, did prodigies.

As for the arrangement of the upper rooms they may be imagined after
this description of the ground-floor, and after reading an account of
the manners, customs, and physiognomy of the family. For the last fifty
years the du Guaisnics have received their friends in the two rooms just
described, in which, as in the court-yard and the external accessories
of the building, the spirit, grace, and candor of the old and noble
Brittany still survives. Without the topography and description of the
town, and without this minute depicting of the house, the surprising
figures of the family might be less understood. Therefore the frames
have preceded the portraits. Every one is aware that things influence
beings. There are public buildings whose effect is visible upon the
persons living in their neighborhood. It would be difficult indeed to be
irreligious in the shadow of a cathedral like that of Bourges. When the
soul is everywhere reminded of its destiny by surrounding images, it
is less easy to fail of it. Such was the thought of our immediate
grandfathers, abandoned by a generation which was soon to have no signs
and no distinctions, and whose manners and morals were to change every
decade. If you do not now expect to find the Baron du Guaisnic sword in
hand, all here written would be falsehood.



II. THE BARON, HIS WIFE, AND SISTER

Early in the month of May, in the year 1836, the period when this scene
opens, the family of Guenic (we follow henceforth the modern spelling)
consisted of Monsieur and Madame du Guenic, Mademoiselle du Guenic the
baron’s elder sister, and an only son, aged twenty-one, named, after
an ancient family usage, Gaudebert-Calyste-Louis. The father’s name was
Gaudebert-Calyste-Charles. Only the last name was ever varied. Saint
Gaudebert and Saint Calyste were forever bound to protect the Guenics.

The Baron du Guenic had started from Guerande the moment that La Vendee
and Brittany took arms; he fought through the war with Charette, with
Cathelineau, La Rochejaquelein, d’Elbee, Bonchamps, and the Prince de
Loudon. Before starting he had, with a prudence unique in revolutionary
annals, sold his whole property of every kind to his elder and only
sister, Mademoiselle Zephirine du Guenic. After the death of all those
heroes of the West, the baron, preserved by a miracle from ending as
they did, refused to submit to Napoleon. He fought on till 1802, when
being at last defeated and almost captured, he returned to Guerande, and
from Guerande went to Croisic, whence he crossed to Ireland, faithful to
the ancient Breton hatred for England.

The people of Guerande feigned utter ignorance of the baron’s existence.
In the whole course of twenty years not a single indiscreet word was
ever uttered. Mademoiselle du Guenic received the rents and sent them
to her brother by fishermen. Monsieur du Guenic returned to Guerande
in 1813, as quietly and simply as if he had merely passed a season at
Nantes. During his stay in Dublin the old Breton, despite his fifty
years, had fallen in love with a charming Irish woman, daughter of
one of the noblest and poorest families of that unhappy kingdom. Fanny
O’Brien was then twenty-one years old. The Baron du Guenic came over to
France to obtain the documents necessary for his marriage, returned to
Ireland, and, after about ten months (at the beginning of 1814), brought
his wife to Guerande, where she gave him Calyste on the very day that
Louis XVIII. landed at Calais,--a circumstance which explains the young
man’s final name of Louis.

The old and loyal Breton was now a man of seventy-three; but his
long-continued guerilla warfare with the Republic, his exile, the perils
of his five crossings through a turbulent sea in open boats, had weighed
upon his head, and he looked a hundred; therefore, at no period had
the chief of the house of Guenic been more in keeping with the worn-out
grandeur of their dwelling, built in the days when a court reigned at
Guerande.

Monsieur du Guenic was a tall, straight, wiry, lean old man. His oval
face was lined with innumerable wrinkles, which formed a net-work over
his cheek-bones and above his eyebrows, giving to his face a resemblance
to those choice old men whom Van Ostade, Rembrandt, Mieris, and Gerard
Dow so loved to paint, in pictures which need a microscope to be fully
appreciated. His countenance might be said to be sunken out of sight
beneath those innumerable wrinkles, produced by a life in the open air
and by the habit of watching his country in the full light of the sun
from the rising of that luminary to the sinking of it. Nevertheless, to
an observer enough remained of the imperishable forms of the human face
which appealed to the soul, even though the eye could see no more than a
lifeless head. The firm outline of the face, the shape of the brow, the
solemnity of the lines, the rigidity of the nose, the form of the bony
structure which wounds alone had slightly altered,--all were signs
of intrepidity without calculation, faith without reserve, obedience
without discussion, fidelity without compromise, love without
inconstancy. In him, the Breton granite was made man.

The baron had no longer any teeth. His lips, once red, now violet, and
backed by hard gums only (with which he ate the bread his wife took
care to soften by folding it daily in a damp napkin), drew inward to the
mouth with a sort of grin, which gave him an expression both threatening
and proud. His chin seemed to seek his nose; but in that nose, humped in
the middle, lay the signs of his energy and his Breton resistance. His
skin, marbled with red blotches appearing through his wrinkles, showed
a powerfully sanguine temperament, fitted to resist fatigue and to
preserve him, as no doubt it did, from apoplexy. The head was crowned
with abundant hair, as white as silver, which fell in curls upon his
shoulders. The face, extinguished, as we have said, in part, lived
through the glitter of the black eyes in their brown orbits, casting
thence the last flames of a generous and loyal soul. The eyebrows and
lashes had disappeared; the skin, grown hard, could not unwrinkle. The
difficulty of shaving had obliged the old man to let his beard grow, and
the cut of it was fan-shaped. An artist would have admired beyond
all else in this old lion of Brittany with his powerful shoulders and
vigorous chest, the splendid hands of the soldier,--hands like those du
Guesclin must have had, large, broad, hairy; hands that once had clasped
the sword never, like Joan of Arc, to relinquish it until the royal
standard floated in the cathedral of Rheims; hands that were often
bloody from the thorns and furze of the Bocage; hands which had pulled
an oar in the Marais to surprise the Blues, or in the offing to signal
Georges; the hands of a guerilla, a cannoneer, a common solder, a
leader; hands still white though the Bourbons of the Elder branch were
again in exile. Looking at those hands attentively, one might have seen
some recent marks attesting the fact that the Baron had recently joined
MADAME in La Vendee. To-day that fact may be admitted. These hands were
a living commentary on the noble motto to which no Guenic had proved
recreant: _Fac!_

His forehead attracted attention by the golden tones of the temples,
contrasting with the brown tints of the hard and narrow brow, which
the falling off of the hair had somewhat broadened, giving still more
majesty to that noble ruin. The countenance--a little material, perhaps,
but how could it be otherwise?--presented, like all the Breton faces
grouped about the baron, a certain savagery, a stolid calm which
resembled the impassibility of the Huguenots; something, one might say,
stupid, due perhaps to the utter repose which follows extreme fatigue,
in which the animal nature alone is visible. Thought was rare. It seemed
to be an effort; its seat was in the heart more than in the head; it
led to acts rather than ideas. But, examining that grand old man with
sustained observation, one could penetrate the mystery of this strange
contradiction to the spirit of the century. He had faiths, sentiments,
inborn so to speak, which allowed him to dispense with thought. His
duty, life had taught him. Institutions and religion thought for him.
He reserved his mind, he and his kind, for action, not dissipating it
on useless things which occupied the minds of other persons. He drew
his thought from his heart like his sword from its scabbard, holding it
aloft in his ermined hand, as on his scutcheon, shining with sincerity.
That secret once penetrated, all is clear. We can comprehend the depth
of convictions that are not thoughts, but living principles,--clear,
distinct, downright, and as immaculate as the ermine itself. We
understand that sale made to his sister before the war; which provided
for all, and faced all, death, confiscation, exile. The beauty of the
character of these two old people (for the sister lived only for and by
the brother) cannot be understood to its full extent by the right of
the selfish morals, the uncertain aims, and the inconstancy of this our
epoch. An archangel, charged with the duty of penetrating to the inmost
recesses of their hearts could not have found one thought of personal
interest. In 1814, when the rector of Guerande suggested to the baron
that he should go to Paris and claim his recompense from the triumphant
Bourbons, the old sister, so saving and miserly for the household, cried
out:--

“Oh, fy! does my brother need to hold out his hand like a beggar?”

“It would be thought I served a king from interest,” said the old man.
“Besides, it is for him to remember. Poor king! he must be weary indeed
of those who harass him. If he gave them all France in bits, they still
would ask.”

This loyal servant, who had spent his life and means on Louis XVIII.,
received the rank of colonel, the cross of Saint-Louis, and a stipend of
two thousand francs a year.

“The king did remember!” he said when the news reached him.

No one undeceived him. The gift was really made by the Duc de Feltre.
But, as an act of gratitude to the king, the baron sustained a siege at
Guerande against the forces of General Travot. He refused to surrender
the fortress, and when it was absolutely necessary to evacuate it he
escaped into the woods with a band of Chouans, who continued armed until
the second restoration of the Bourbons. Guerande still treasures the
memory of that siege.

We must admit that the Baron du Guenic was illiterate as a peasant. He
could read, write, and do some little ciphering; he knew the military
art and heraldry, but, excepting always his prayer-book, he had not read
three volumes in the course of his life. His clothing, which is not
an insignificant point, was invariably the same; it consisted of
stout shoes, ribbed stockings, breeches of greenish velveteen, a cloth
waistcoat, and a loose coat with a collar, from which hung the cross of
Saint-Louis. A noble serenity now reigned upon that face where, for the
last year or so, sleep, the forerunner of death, seemed to be preparing
him for rest eternal. This constant somnolence, becoming daily more and
more frequent, did not alarm either his wife, his blind sister, or his
friends, whose medical knowledge was of the slightest. To them these
solemn pauses of a life without reproach, but very weary, were naturally
explained: the baron had done his duty, that was all.

In this ancient mansion the absorbing interests were the fortunes of the
dispossessed Elder branch. The future of the exiled Bourbons, that
of the Catholic religion, the influence of political innovations on
Brittany were the exclusive topics of conversation in the baron’s
family. There was but one personal interest mingled with these most
absorbing ones: the attachment of all for the only son, for Calyste, the
heir, the sole hope of the great name of the du Guenics.

The old Vendean, the old Chouan, had, some years previously, a return of
his own youth in order to train his son to those manly exercises which
were proper for a gentleman liable to be summoned at any moment to
take arms. No sooner was Calyste sixteen years of age than his father
accompanied him to the marshes and the forest, teaching him through
the pleasures of the chase the rudiments of war, preaching by example,
indifferent to fatigue, firm in his saddle, sure of his shot whatever
the game might be,--deer, hare, or a bird on the wing,--intrepid in face
of obstacles, bidding his son follow him into danger as though he had
ten other sons to take Calyste’s place.

So, when the Duchesse de Berry landed in France to conquer back the
kingdom for her son, the father judged it right to take his boy to join
her, and put in practice the motto of their ancestors. The baron started
in the dead of night, saying no word to his wife, who might perhaps have
weakened him; taking his son under fire as if to a fete, and Gasselin,
his only vassal, who followed him joyfully. The three men of the family
were absent for three months without sending news of their whereabouts
to the baroness, who never read the “Quotidienne” without trembling from
line to line, nor to his old blind sister, heroically erect, whose nerve
never faltered for an instance as she heard that paper read. The three
guns hanging to the walls had therefore seen service recently. The
baron, who considered the enterprise useless, left the region before
the affair of La Penissiere, or the house of Guenic would probably have
ended in that hecatomb.

When, on a stormy night after parting from MADAME, the father, son, and
servant returned to the house in Guerande, they took their friends and
the baroness and old Mademoiselle du Guenic by surprise, although the
latter, by the exercise of senses with which the blind are gifted,
recognized the steps of the three men in the little lane leading to the
house. The baron looked round upon the circle of his anxious friends,
who were seated beside the little table lighted by the antique lamp, and
said in a tremulous voice, while Gasselin replaced the three guns and
the sabres in their places, these words of feudal simplicity:--

“The barons did not all do their duty.”

Then, having kissed his wife and sister, he sat down in his old
arm-chair and ordered supper to be brought for his son, for Gasselin,
and for himself. Gasselin had thrown himself before Calyste on one
occasion, to protect him, and received the cut of a sabre on his
shoulder; but so simple a matter did it seem that even the women
scarcely thanked him. The baron and his guests uttered neither curses
nor complaints of their conquerors. Such silence is a trait of Breton
character. In forty years no one ever heard a word of contumely from the
baron’s lips about his adversaries. It was for them to do their duty
as he did his. This utter silence is the surest indication of an
unalterable will.

This last effort, the flash of an energy now waning, had caused the
present weakness and somnolence of the old man. The fresh defeat and
exile of the Bourbons, as miraculously driven out as miraculously
re-established, were to him a source of bitter sadness.

About six o’clock on the evening of the day on which this history
begins, the baron, who, according to ancient custom, had finished dining
by four o’clock, fell asleep as usual while his wife was reading to him
the “Quotidienne.” His head rested against the back of the arm-chair
which stood beside the fireplace on the garden side.

Near this gnarled trunk of an ancient tree, and in front of the
fireplace, the baroness, seated on one of the antique chairs, presented
the type of those adorable women who exist in England, Scotland, or
Ireland only. There alone are born those milk-white creatures with
golden hair the curls of which are wound by the hands of angels, for the
light of heaven seems to ripple in their silken spirals swaying to the
breeze. Fanny O’Brien was one of those sylphs,--strong in tenderness,
invincible under misfortune, soft as the music of her voice, pure as the
azure of her eyes, of a delicate, refined beauty, blessed with a skin
that was silken to the touch and caressing to the eye, which neither
painter’s brush nor written word can picture. Beautiful still at
forty-two years of age, many a man would have thought it happiness
to marry her as she looked at the splendors of that autumn coloring,
redundant in flowers and fruit, refreshed and refreshing with the dews
of heaven.

The baroness held the paper in the dimpled hand, the fingers of which
curved slightly backward, their nails cut square like those of an
antique statue. Half lying, without ill-grace or affectation, in her
chair, her feet stretched out to warm them, she was dressed in a gown
of black velvet, for the weather was now becoming chilly. The corsage,
rising to the throat, moulded the splendid contour of the shoulders and
the rich bosom which the suckling of her son had not deformed. Her hair
was worn in _ringlets_, after the English fashion, down her cheeks; the
rest was simply twisted to the crown of her head and held there with
a tortoise-shell comb. The color, not undecided in tone as other blond
hair, sparkled to the light like a filagree of burnished gold. The
baroness always braided the short locks curling on the nape of her
neck--which are a sign of race. This tiny braid, concealed in the mass
of hair always carefully put up, allowed the eye to follow with delight
the undulating line by which her neck was set upon her shoulders. This
little detail will show the care which she gave to her person; it
was her pride to rejoice the eyes of the old baron. What a charming,
delicate attention! When you see a woman displaying in her own home the
coquetry which most women spend on a single sentiment, believe me, that
woman is as noble a mother as she is a wife; she is the joy and the
flower of the home; she knows her obligations as a woman; in her soul,
in her tenderness, you will find her outward graces; she is doing good
in secret; she worships, she adores without a calculation of return; she
loves her fellows, as she loves God,--for their own sakes. And so one
might fancy that the Virgin of paradise, under whose care she lived, had
rewarded the chaste girlhood and the sacred life of the old man’s wife
by surrounding her with a sort of halo which preserved her beauty from
the wrongs of time. The alterations of that beauty Plato would have
glorified as the coming of new graces. Her skin, so milk-white once,
had taken the warm and pearly tones which painters adore. Her broad
and finely modelled brow caught lovingly the light which played on its
polished surface. Her eyes, of a turquoise blue, shone with unequalled
sweetness; the soft lashes, and the slightly sunken temples inspired
the spectator with I know now what mute melancholy. The nose, which was
aquiline and thin, recalled the royal origin of the high-born woman.
The pure lips, finely cut, wore happy smiles, brought there by
loving-kindness inexhaustible. Her teeth were small and white; she had
gained of late a slight embonpoint, but her delicate hips and slender
waist were none the worse for it. The autumn of her beauty presented
a few perennial flowers of her springtide among the richer blooms of
summer. Her arms became more nobly rounded, her lustrous skin took a
finer grain; the outlines of her form gained plenitude. Lastly and best
of all, her open countenance, serene and slightly rosy, the purity
of her blue eyes, that a look too eager might have wounded, expressed
illimitable sympathy, the tenderness of angels.

At the other chimney-corner, in an arm-chair, the octogenarian sister,
like in all points save clothes to her brother, sat listening to the
reading of the newspaper and knitting stockings, a work for which sight
is needless. Both eyes had cataracts; but she obstinately refused to
submit to an operation, in spite of the entreaties of her sister-in-law.
The secret reason of that obstinacy was known to herself only; she
declared it was want of courage; but the truth was that she would not
let her brother spend twenty-five louis for her benefit. That sum would
have been so much the less for the good of the household.

These two old persons brought out in fine relief the beauty of the
baroness. Mademoiselle Zephirine, being deprived of sight, was not aware
of the changes which eighty years had wrought in her features. Her pale,
hollow face, to which the fixedness of the white and sightless eyes
gave almost the appearance of death, and three or four solitary and
projecting teeth made menacing, was framed by a little hood of brown
printed cotton, quilted like a petticoat, trimmed with a cotton ruche,
and tied beneath the chin by strings which were always a little rusty.
She wore a _cotillon_, or short skirt of coarse cloth, over a
quilted petticoat (a positive mattress, in which were secreted double
louis-d’ors), and pockets sewn to a belt which she unfastened every
night and put on every morning like a garment. Her body was encased in
the _casaquin_ of Brittany, a species of spencer made of the same cloth
as the _cotillon_, adorned with a collarette of many pleats, the
washing of which caused the only dispute she ever had with her
sister-in-law,--her habit being to change it only once a week. From the
large wadded sleeves of the _casaquin_ issued two withered but still
vigorous arms, at the ends of which flourished her hands, their
brownish-red color making the white arms look like poplar-wood. These
hands, hooked or contracted from the habit of knitting, might be called
a stocking-machine incessantly at work; the phenomenon would have been
had they stopped. From time to time Mademoiselle du Guenic took a long
knitting needle which she kept in the bosom of her gown, and passed
it between her hood and her hair to poke or scratch her white locks.
A stranger would have laughed to see the careless manner in which she
thrust back the needle without the slightest fear of wounding herself.
She was straight as a steeple. Her erect and imposing carriage might
pass for one of those coquetries of old age which prove that pride is
a necessary passion of life. Her smile was gay. She, too, had done her
duty.

As soon as the baroness saw that her husband was asleep she stopped
reading. A ray of sunshine, stretching from one window to the other,
divided by a golden band the atmosphere of that old room and burnished
the now black furniture. The light touched the carvings of the ceiling,
danced on the time-worn chests, spread its shining cloth on the old oak
table, enlivening the still, brown room, as Fanny’s voice cast into
the heart of her octogenarian blind sister a music as luminous and as
cheerful as that ray of sunlight. Soon the ray took on the ruddy colors
which, by insensible gradations, sank into the melancholy tones of
twilight. The baroness also sank into a deep meditation, one of those
total silences which her sister-in-law had noticed for the last two
weeks, trying to explain them to herself, but making no inquiry. The
old woman studied the causes of this unusual pre-occupation, as blind
persons, on whose soul sound lingers like a divining echo, read books in
which the pages are black and the letters white. Mademoiselle Zephirine,
to whom the dark hour now meant nothing, continued to knit, and the
silence at last became so deep that the clicking of her knitting-needles
was plainly heard.

“You have dropped the paper, sister, but you are not asleep,” said the
old woman, slyly.

At this moment Mariotte came in to light the lamp, which she placed on
a square table in front of the fire; then she fetched her distaff, her
ball of thread, and a small stool, on which she seated herself in the
recess of a window and began as usual to spin. Gasselin was still busy
about the offices; he looked to the horses of the baron and Calyste,
saw that the stable was in order for the night, and gave the two fine
hunting-dogs their daily meal. The joyful barking of the animals was the
last noise that awakened the echoes slumbering among the darksome walls
of the ancient house. The two dogs and the two horses were the only
remaining vestiges of the splendors of its chivalry. An imaginative man
seated on the steps of the portico and letting himself fall into the
poesy of the still living images of that dwelling, might have quivered
as he heard the baying of the hounds and the trampling of the neighing
horses.

Gasselin was one of those short, thick, squat little Bretons, with black
hair and sun-browned faces, silent, slow, and obstinate as mules, but
always following steadily the path marked out for them. He was forty-two
years old, and had been twenty-five years in the household. Mademoiselle
had hired him when he was fifteen, on hearing of the marriage and
probable return of the baron. This retainer considered himself as part
of the family; he had played with Calyste, he loved the horses and dogs
of the house, and talked to them and petted them as though they were his
own. He wore a blue linen jacket with little pockets flapping about his
hips, waistcoat and trousers of the same material at all seasons, blue
stockings, and stout hob-nailed shoes. When it was cold or rainy he put
on a goat’s-skin, after the fashion of his country.

Mariotte, who was also over forty, was as a woman what Gasselin was as
a man. No team could be better matched,--same complexion, same figure,
same little eyes that were lively and black. It is difficult to
understand why Gasselin and Mariotte had never married; possibly
it might have seemed immoral, they were so like brother and sister.
Mariotte’s wages were ninety francs a year; Gasselin’s, three hundred.
But thousands of francs offered to them elsewhere would not have induced
either to leave the Guenic household. Both were under the orders of
Mademoiselle, who, from the time of the war in La Vendee to the period
of her brother’s return, had ruled the house. When she learned that the
baron was about to bring home a mistress, she had been moved to great
emotion, believing that she must yield the sceptre of the household and
abdicate in favor of the Baronne du Guenic, whose subject she was now
compelled to be.

Mademoiselle Zephirine was therefore agreeably surprised to find in
Fanny O’Brien a young woman born to the highest rank, to whom the petty
cares of a poor household were extremely distasteful,--one who, like
other fine souls, would far have preferred to eat plain bread rather
than the choicest food if she had to prepare it for herself; a woman
capable of accomplishing all the duties, even the most painful, of
humanity, strong under necessary privations, but without courage for
commonplace avocations. When the baron begged his sister in his wife’s
name to continue in charge of the household, the old maid kissed the
baroness like a sister; she made a daughter of her, she adored her,
overjoyed to be left in control of the household, which she managed
rigorously on a system of almost inconceivable economy, which was never
relaxed except for some great occasion, such as the lying-in of her
sister, and her nourishment, and all that concerned Calyste, the
worshipped son of the whole household.

Though the two servants were accustomed to this stern regime, and no
orders need ever have been given to them, for the interests of their
masters were greater in their minds than their own,--_were_ their own in
fact,--Mademoiselle Zephirine insisted on looking after everything. Her
attention being never distracted, she knew, without going up to verify
her knowledge, how large was the heap of nuts in the barn; and how many
oats remained in the bin without plunging her sinewy arm into the depths
of it. She carried at the end of a string fastened to the belt of her
_casaquin_, a boatswain’s whistle, with which she was wont to summon
Mariotte by one, and Gasselin by two notes.

Gasselin’s greatest happiness was to cultivate the garden and produce
fine fruits and vegetables. He had so little work to do that without
this occupation he would certainly have felt lost. After he had groomed
his horses in the morning, he polished the floors and cleaned the rooms
on the ground-floor, then he went to his garden, where weed or damaging
insect was never seen. Sometimes Gasselin was observed motionless,
bare-headed, under a burning sun, watching for a field-mouse or the
terrible grub of the cockchafer; then, as soon as it was caught, he
would rush with the joy of a child to show his masters the noxious beast
that had occupied his mind for a week. He took pleasure in going to
Croisic on fast-days, to purchase a fish to be had for less money there
than at Guerande.

Thus no household was ever more truly one, more united in interests,
more bound together than this noble family sacredly devoted to its duty.
Masters and servants seemed made for one another. For twenty-five years
there had been neither trouble nor discord. The only griefs were the
petty ailments of the little boy, the only terrors were caused by the
events of 1814 and those of 1830. If the same things were invariably
done at the same hours, if the food was subjected to the regularity of
times and seasons, this monotony, like that of Nature varied only
by alterations of cloud and rain and sunshine, was sustained by the
affection existing in the hearts of all,--the more fruitful, the more
beneficent because it emanated from natural causes.



III. THREE BRETON SILHOUETTES

When night had fairly fallen, Gasselin came into the hall and asked his
master respectfully if he had further need of him.

“You can go out, or go to bed, after prayers,” replied the baron, waking
up, “unless Madame or my sister--”

The two ladies here made a sign of consent. Gasselin then knelt down,
seeing that his masters rose to kneel upon their chairs; Mariotte also
knelt before her stool. Mademoiselle du Guenic then said the prayer
aloud. After it was over, some one rapped at the door on the lane.
Gasselin went to open it.

“I dare say it is Monsieur le cure; he usually comes first,” said
Mariotte.

Every one now recognized the rector’s foot on the resounding steps of
the portico. He bowed respectfully to the three occupants of the room,
and addressed them in phrases of that unctuous civility which priests
are accustomed to use. To the rather absent-minded greeting of the
mistress of the house, he replied by an ecclesiastically inquisitive
look.

“Are you anxious or ill, Madame la baronne?” he asked.

“Thank you, no,” she replied.

Monsieur Grimont, a man of fifty, of middle height, lost in his cassock,
from which issued two stout shoes with silver buckles, exhibited above
his hands a plump visage, and a generally white skin though yellow in
spots. His hands were dimpled. His abbatial face had something of the
Dutch burgomaster in the placidity of its complexion and its flesh
tones, and of the Breton peasant in the straight black hair and the
vivacity of the brown eyes, which preserved, nevertheless, a priestly
decorum. His gaiety, that of a man whose conscience was calm and pure,
admitted a joke. His manner had nothing uneasy or dogged about it, like
that of many poor rectors whose existence or whose power is contested
by their parishioners, and who instead of being, as Napoleon sublimely
said, the moral leaders of the population and the natural justices of
peace, are treated as enemies. Observing Monsieur Grimont as he
marched through Guerande, the most irreligious of travellers would have
recognized the sovereign of that Catholic town; but this same sovereign
lowered his spiritual superiority before the feudal supremacy of the du
Guenics. In their salon he was as a chaplain in his seigneur’s house.
In church, when he gave the benediction, his hand was always first
stretched out toward the chapel belonging to the Guenics, where their
mailed hand and their device were carved upon the key-stone of the arch.

“I thought that Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel had already arrived,” said the
rector, sitting down, and taking the hand of the baroness to kiss it.
“She is getting unpunctual. Can it be that the fashion of dissipation
is contagious? I see that Monsieur le chevalier is again at Les Touches
this evening.”

“Don’t say anything about those visits before Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel,”
 cried the old maid, eagerly.

“Ah! mademoiselle,” remarked Mariotte, “you can’t prevent the town from
gossiping.”

“What do they say?” asked the baroness.

“The young girls and the old women all say that he is in love with
Mademoiselle des Touches.”

“A lad of Calyste’s make is playing his proper part in making the women
love him,” said the baron.

“Here comes Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel,” said Mariotte.

The gravel in the court-yard crackled under the discreet footsteps of
the coming lady, who was accompanied by a page supplied with a lantern.
Seeing this lad, Mariotte removed her stool to the great hall for the
purpose of talking with him by the gleam of his rush-light, which was
burned at the cost of his rich and miserly mistress, thus economizing
those of her own masters.

This elderly demoiselle was a thin, dried-up old maid, yellow as the
parchment of a Parliament record, wrinkled as a lake ruffled by the
wind, with gray eyes, large prominent teeth, and the hands of a man. She
was rather short, a little crooked, possibly hump-backed; but no one had
ever been inquisitive enough to ascertain the nature of her perfections
or her imperfections. Dressed in the same style as Mademoiselle du
Guenic, she stirred an enormous quantity of petticoats and linen
whenever she wanted to find one or other of the two apertures of her
gown through which she reached her pockets. The strangest jingling of
keys and money then echoed among her garments. She always wore, dangling
from one side, the bunch of keys of a good housekeeper, and from
the other her silver snuff-box, thimble, knitting-needles, and other
implements that were also resonant. Instead of Mademoiselle Zephirine’s
wadded hood, she wore a green bonnet, in which she may have visited her
melons, for it had passed, like them, from green to yellowish; as for
its shape, our present fashions are just now bringing it back to Paris,
after twenty years absence, under the name of Bibi. This bonnet was
constructed under her own eye and by the hands of her nieces, out of
green Florence silk bought at Guerande, and an old bonnet-shape, renewed
every five years at Nantes,--for Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel allowed her
bonnets the longevity of a legislature. Her nieces also made her gowns,
cut by an immutable pattern. The old lady still used the cane with the
short hook that all women carried in the early days of Marie-Antoinette.
She belonged to the very highest nobility of Brittany. Her arms bore the
ermine of its ancient dukes. In her and in her sister the illustrious
Breton house of the Pen-Hoels ended. Her younger sister had married a
Kergarouet, who, in spite of the deep disapproval of the whole region,
added the name of Pen-Hoel to his own and called himself the Vicomte de
Kergarouet-Pen-Hoel.

“Heaven has punished him,” said the old lady; “he has nothing but
daughters, and the Kergarouet-Pen-Hoel name will be wiped out.”

Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel possessed about seven thousand francs a year
from the rental of lands. She had come into her property at thirty-six
years of age, and managed it herself, inspecting it on horseback, and
displaying on all points the firmness of character which is noticeable
in most deformed persons. Her avarice was admired by the whole country
round, never meeting with the slightest disapproval. She kept one
woman-servant and the page. Her yearly expenses, not including taxes,
did not amount to over a thousand francs. Consequently, she was the
object of the cajoleries of the Kergarouet-Pen-Hoels, who passed the
winters at Nantes, and the summers at their estate on the banks of the
Loire below l’Indret. She was supposed to be ready to leave her fortune
and her savings to whichever of her nieces pleased her best. Every three
months one or other of the four demoiselles de Kergarouet-Pen-Hoel, (the
youngest of whom was twelve, and the eldest twenty years of age) came to
spend a few days with her.

A friend of Zephirine du Guenic, Jacqueline de Pen-Hoel, brought up to
adore the Breton grandeur of the du Guenics, had formed, ever since the
birth of Calyste, the plan of transmitting her property to the
chevalier by marrying him to whichever of her nieces the Vicomtesse de
Kergarouet-Pen-Hoel, their mother, would bestow upon him. She dreamed
of buying back some of the best of the Guenic property from the farmer
_engagistes_. When avarice has an object it ceases to be a vice; it
becomes a means of virtue; its privations are a perpetual offering;
it has the grandeur of an intention beneath its meannesses. Perhaps
Zephirine was in the secret of Jacqueline’s intention. Perhaps even
the baroness, whose whole soul was occupied by love for her son and
tenderness for his father, may have guessed it as she saw with what
wily perseverance Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel brought with her her favorite
niece, Charlotte de Kergarouet, now sixteen years of age. The rector,
Monsieur Grimont, was certainly in her confidence; it was he who helped
the old maid to invest her savings.

But Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel might have had three hundred thousand
francs in gold, she might have had ten times the landed property
she actually possessed, and the du Guenics would never have allowed
themselves to pay her the slightest attention that the old woman could
construe as looking to her fortune. From a feeling of truly Breton
pride, Jacqueline de Pen-Hoel, glad of the supremacy accorded to her old
friend Zephirine and the du Guenics, always showed herself honored by
her relations with Madame du Guenic and her sister-in-law. She even went
so far as to conceal the sort of sacrifice to which she consented every
evening in allowing her page to burn in the Guenic hall that singular
gingerbread-colored candle called an _oribus_ which is still used in
certain parts of western France.

Thus this rich old maid was nobility, pride, and grandeur personified.
At the moment when you are reading this portrait of her, the Abbe
Grimont has just indiscreetly revealed that on the evening when the
old baron, the young chevalier, and Gasselin secretly departed to join
MADAME (to the terror of the baroness and the great joy of all Bretons)
Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel had given the baron ten thousand francs
in gold,--an immense sacrifice, to which the abbe added another ten
thousand, a tithe collected by him,--charging the old hero to offer the
whole, in the name of the Pen-Hoels and of the parish of Guerande, to
the mother of Henri V.

Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel treated Calyste as if she felt that her
intentions gave her certain rights over him; her plans seemed to
authorize a supervision. Not that her ideas were strict in the matter of
gallantry, for she had, in fact, the usual indulgence of the old
women of the old school, but she held in horror the modern ways of
revolutionary morals. Calyste, who might have gained in her estimation
by a few adventures with Breton girls, would have lost it considerably
had she seen him entangled in what she called innovations. She might
have disinterred a little gold to pay for the results of a love-affair,
but if Calyste had driven a tilbury or talked of a visit to Paris she
would have thought him dissipated, and declared him a spendthrift.
Impossible to say what she might not have done had she found him reading
novels or an impious newspaper. To her, novel ideas meant the overthrow
of succession of crops, ruin under the name of improvements and methods;
in short, mortgaged lands as the inevitable result of experiments.
To her, prudence was the true method of making your fortune; good
management consisted in filling your granaries with wheat, rye, and
flax, and waiting for a rise at the risk of being called a monopolist,
and clinging to those grain-sacks obstinately. By singular chance she
had often made lucky sales which confirmed her principles. She was
thought to be maliciously clever, but in fact she was not quick-witted;
on the other hand, being as methodical as a Dutchman, prudent as a cat,
and persistent as a priest, those qualities in a region of routine like
Brittany were, practically, the equivalent of intellect.

“Will Monsieur du Halga join us this evening?” asked Mademoiselle de
Pen-Hoel, taking off her knitted mittens after the usual exchange of
greetings.

“Yes, mademoiselle; I met him taking his dog to walk on the mall,”
 replied the rector.

“Ha! then our _mouche_ will be lively to-night. Last evening we were
only four.”

At the word _mouche_ the rector rose and took from a drawer in one of
the tall chests a small round basket made of fine osier, a pile of ivory
counters yellow as a Turkish pipe after twenty years’ usage, and a
pack of cards as greasy as those of the custom-house officers at
Saint-Nazaire, who change them only once in two weeks. These the abbe
brought to the table, arranging the proper number of counters before
each player, and putting the basket in the centre of the table beside
the lamp, with infantine eagerness, and the manner of a man accustomed
to perform this little service.

A knock at the outer gate given firmly in military fashion echoed
through the stillness of the ancient mansion. Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel’s
page went gravely to open the door, and presently the long, lean,
methodically-clothed person of the Chevalier du Halga, former
flag-captain to Admiral de Kergarouet, defined itself in black on the
penumbra of the portico.

“Welcome, chevalier!” cried Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel.

“The altar is raised,” said the abbe.

The chevalier was a man in poor health, who wore flannel for his
rheumatism, a black-silk skull-cap to protect his head from fog, and a
spencer to guard his precious chest from the sudden gusts which freshen
the atmosphere of Guerande. He always went armed with a gold-headed
cane to drive away the dogs who paid untimely court to a favorite little
bitch who usually accompanied him. This man, fussy as a fine lady,
worried by the slightest _contretemps_, speaking low to spare his voice,
had been in his early days one of the most intrepid and most competent
officers of the old navy. He had won the confidence of de Suffren in
the Indian Ocean, and the friendship of the Comte de Portenduere. His
splendid conduct while flag-captain to Admiral Kergarouet was written
in visible letters on his scarred face. To see him now no one would have
imagined the voice that ruled the storm, the eye that compassed the sea,
the courage, indomitable, of the Breton sailor.

The chevalier never smoked, never swore; he was gentle and tranquil as a
girl, as much concerned about his little dog Thisbe and her caprices as
though he were an elderly dowager. In this way he gave a high idea of
his departed gallantry, but he never so much as alluded to the deeds of
surpassing bravery which had astonished the doughty old admiral, Comte
d’Estaing. Though his manner was that of an invalid, and he walked as if
stepping on eggs and complained about the sharpness of the wind or the
heat of the sun, or the dampness of the misty atmosphere, he exhibited
a set of the whitest teeth in the reddest of gums,--a fact reassuring
as to his maladies, which were, however, rather expensive, consisting
as they did of four daily meals of monastic amplitude. His bodily frame,
like that of the baron, was bony, and indestructibly strong, and covered
with a parchment glued to his bones as the skin of an Arab horse on the
muscles which shine in the sun. His skin retained the tawny color it
received in India, whence, however, he did not bring back either facts
or ideas. He had emigrated with the rest of his friends, lost his
property, and was now ending his days with the cross of Saint-Louis and
a pension of two thousand francs, as the legal reward of his
services, paid from the fund of the Invalides de la Marine. The
slight hypochondria which made him invent his imaginary ills is easily
explained by his actual suffering during the emigration. He served in
the Russian navy until the day when the Emperor Alexander ordered him to
be employed against France; he then resigned and went to live at Odessa,
near the Duc de Richelieu, with whom he returned to France. It was the
duke who obtained for this glorious relic of the old Breton navy the
pension which enabled him to live. On the death of Louis XVIII. he
returned to Guerande, and became, after a while, mayor of the city.

The rector, the chevalier, and Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel had regularly
passed their evenings for the last fifteen years at the hotel de Guenic,
where the other noble personages of the neighborhood also came. It
will be readily understood that the du Guenics were at the head of the
faubourg Saint-Germain of the old Breton province, where no member of
the new administration sent down by the government was ever allowed to
penetrate. For the last six years the rector coughed when he came to the
crucial words, _Domine, salvum fac regem_. Politics were still at that
point in Guerande.



IV. A NORMAL EVENING

_Mouche_ is a game played with five cards dealt to each player, and one
turned over. The turned-over card is trumps. At each round the player is
at liberty to run his chances or to abstain from playing his card. If he
abstains he loses nothing but his own stake, for as long as there are no
forfeits in the basket each player puts in a trifling sum. If he plays
and wins a trick he is paid _pro rata_ to the stake; that is, if there
are five sous in the basket, he wins one sou. The player who fails
to win a trick is made _mouche_; he has to pay the whole stake, which
swells the basket for the next game. Those who decline to play throw
down their cards during the game; but their play is held to be null. The
players can exchange their cards with the remainder of the pack, as
in ecarte, but only by order of sequence, so that the first and second
players may, and sometimes do, absorb the remainder of the pack between
them. The turned-over trump card belongs to the dealer, who is always
the last; he has the right to exchange it for any card in his own hand.
One powerful card is of more importance than all the rest; it is called
Mistigris. Mistigris is the knave of clubs.

This game, simple as it is, is not lacking in interest. The cupidity
natural to mankind develops in it; so does diplomatic wiliness; also
play of countenance. At the hotel du Guenic, each of the players took
twenty counters, representing five sous; which made the sum total of the
stake for each game five farthings, a large amount in the eyes of
this company. Supposing some extraordinary luck, fifty sous might be
won,--more capital than any person in Guerande spent in the course of
any one day. Consequently Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel put into this game
(the innocence of which is only surpassed in the nomenclature of the
Academy by that of La Bataille) a passion corresponding to that of the
hunters after big game. Mademoiselle Zephirine, who went shares in the
game with the baroness, attached no less importance to it. To put up one
farthing for the chance of winning five, game after game, was to this
confirmed hoarder a mighty financial operation, into which she put as
much mental action as the most eager speculator at the Bourse expends
during the rise and fall of consols.

By a certain diplomatic convention, dating from September, 1825, when
Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel lost thirty-five sous, the game was to cease
as soon as a person losing ten sous should express the wish to retire.
Politeness did not allow the rest to give the retiring player the pain
of seeing the game go on without him. But, as all passions have their
Jesuitism, the chevalier and the baron, those wily politicians, had
found a means of eluding this charter. When all the players but one were
anxious to continue an exciting game, the daring sailor, du Halga, one
of those rich fellows prodigal of costs they do not pay, would offer
ten counters to Mademoiselle Zephirine or Mademoiselle Jacqueline, when
either of them, or both of them, had lost their five sous, on condition
of reimbursement in case they won. An old bachelor could allow himself
such gallantries to the sex. The baron also offered ten counters to
the old maids, but under the honest pretext of continuing the game. The
miserly maidens accepted, not, however, without some pressing, as is the
use and wont of maidens. But, before giving way to this vast prodigality
the baron and the chevalier were required to have won; otherwise the
offer would have been taken as an insult.

_Mouche_ became a brilliant affair when a Demoiselle de Kergarouet was
in transit with her aunt. We use the single name, for the
Kergarouets had never been able to induce any one to call them
Kergarouet-Pen-Hoel,--not even their servants, although the latter had
strict orders so to do. At these times the aunt held out to the niece as
a signal treat the _mouche_ at the du Guenics. The girl was ordered
to look amiable, an easy thing to do in the presence of the beautiful
Calyste, whom the four Kergarouet young ladies all adored. Brought up in
the midst of modern civilization, these young persons cared little for
five sous a game, and on such occasions the stakes went higher. Those
were evenings of great emotion to the old blind sister. The baroness
would give her sundry hints by pressing her foot a certain number of
times, according to the size of the stake it was safe to play. To play
or not to play, if the basket were full, involved an inward struggle,
where cupidity fought with fear. If Charlotte de Kergarouet, who was
usually called giddy, was lucky in her bold throws, her aunt on
their return home (if she had not won herself), would be cold and
disapproving, and lecture the girl: she had too much decision in her
character; a young person should never assert herself in presence of
her betters; her manner of taking the basket and beginning to play was
really insolent; the proper behavior of a young girl demanded much more
reserve and greater modesty; etc.

It can easily be imagined that these games, carried on nightly for
twenty years, were interrupted now and then by narratives of events
in the town, or by discussions on public events. Sometimes the players
would sit for half an hour, their cards held fan-shape on their
stomachs, engaged in talking. If, as a result of these inattentions, a
counter was missing from the basket, every one eagerly declared that he
or she had put in their proper number. Usually the chevalier made up the
deficiency, being accused by the rest of thinking so much of his buzzing
ears, his chilly chest, and other symptoms of invalidism that he must
have forgotten his stake. But no sooner did he supply the missing
counter than Zephirine and Jacqueline were seized with remorse; they
imagined that, possibly, they themselves had forgotten their stake; they
believed--they doubted--but, after all, the chevalier was rich enough
to bear such a trifling misfortune. These dignified and noble personages
had the delightful pettiness of suspecting each other. Mademoiselle de
Pen-Hoel would almost invariably accuse the rector of cheating when he
won the basket.

“It is singular,” he would reply, “that I never cheat except when I win
the trick.”

Often the baron would forget where he was when the talk fell on the
misfortunes of the royal house. Sometimes the evening ended in a manner
that was quite unexpected to the players, who all counted on a certain
gain. After a certain number of games and when the hour grew late, these
excellent people would be forced to separate without either loss or
gain, but not without emotion. On these sad evenings complaints were
made of _mouche_ itself; it was dull, it was long; the players accused
their _mouche_ as Negroes stone the moon in the water when the weather
is bad. On one occasion, after an arrival of the Vicomte and Vicomtesse
de Kergarouet, there was talk of whist and boston being games of
more interest than _mouche_. The baroness, who was bored by _mouche_,
encouraged the innovation, and all the company--but not without
reluctance--adopted it. But it proved impossible to make them really
understand the new games, which, on the departure of the Kergarouets,
were voted head-splitters, algebraic problems, and intolerably difficult
to play. All preferred their _mouche_, their dear, agreeable _mouche_.
_Mouche_ accordingly triumphed over modern games, as all ancient things
have ever triumphed in Brittany over novelties.

While the rector was dealing the cards the baroness was asking the
Chevalier du Halga the same questions which she had asked him the
evening before about his health. The chevalier made it a point of honor
to have new ailments. Inquiries might be alike, but the nautical hero
had singular advantages in the way of replies. To-day it chanced that
his ribs troubled him. But here’s a remarkable thing! never did the
worthy chevalier complain of his wounds. The ills that were really the
matter with him he expected, he knew them and he bore them; but his
fancied ailments, his headaches, the gnawings in his stomach, the
buzzing in his ears, and a thousand other fads and symptoms made him
horribly uneasy; he posed as incurable,--and not without reason, for
doctors up to the present time have found no remedy for diseases that
don’t exist.

“Yesterday the trouble was, I believe, in your legs,” said the rector.

“It moves about,” replied the chevalier.

“Legs to ribs?” asked Mademoiselle Zephirine.

“Without stopping on the way?” said Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, smiling.

The chevalier bowed gravely, making a negative gesture which was not a
little droll, and proved to an observer that in his youth the sailor had
been witty and loving and beloved. Perhaps his fossil life at Guerande
hid many memories. When he stood, solemnly planted on his two heron-legs
in the sunshine on the mall, gazing at the sea or watching the gambols
of his little dog, perhaps he was living again in some terrestrial
paradise of a past that was rich in recollections.

“So the old Duc de Lenoncourt is dead,” said the baron, remembering
the paragraph of the “Quotidienne,” where his wife had stopped reading.
“Well, the first gentleman of the Bedchamber followed his master soon. I
shall go next.”

“My dear, my dear!” said his wife, gently tapping the bony calloused
hand of her husband.

“Let him say what he likes, sister,” said Zephirine; “as long as I am
above ground he can’t be under it; I am the elder.”

A gay smile played on the old woman’s lips. Whenever the baron made
reflections of that kind, the players and the visitors present looked
at each other with emotion, distressed by the sadness of the king of
Guerande; and after they had left the house they would say, as they
walked home: “Monsieur du Guenic was sad to-night. Did you notice how he
slept?” And the next day the whole town would talk of the matter. “The
Baron du Guenic fails,” was a phrase that opened the conversation in
many houses.

“How is Thisbe?” asked Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel of the chevalier, as
soon as the cards were dealt.

“The poor little thing is like her master,” replied the chevalier; “she
has some nervous trouble, she goes on three legs constantly. See, like
this.”

In raising and crooking his arm to imitate the dog, the chevalier
exposed his hand to his cunning neighbor, who wanted to see if he had
Mistigris or the trump,--a first wile to which he succumbed.

“Oh!” said the baroness, “the end of Monsieur le cure’s nose is turning
white; he has Mistigris.”

The pleasure of having Mistigris was so great to the rector--as it was
to the other players--that the poor priest could not conceal it. In
all human faces there is a spot where the secret emotions of the heart
betray themselves; and these companions, accustomed for years to observe
each other, had ended by finding out that spot on the rector’s face:
when he had Mistigris the tip of his nose grew pale.

“You had company to-day,” said the chevalier to Mademoiselle de
Pen-Hoel.

“Yes, a cousin of my brother-in-law. He surprised me by announcing the
marriage of the Comtesse de Kergarouet, a Demoiselle de Fontaine.”

“The daughter of ‘Grand-Jacques,’” cried the chevalier, who had lived
with the admiral during his stay in Paris.

“The countess is his heir; she has married an old ambassador. My visitor
told me the strangest things about our neighbor, Mademoiselle des
Touches,--so strange that I can’t believe them. If they were true,
Calyste would never be so constantly with her; he has too much good
sense not to perceive such monstrosities--”

“Monstrosities?” said the baron, waked up by the word.

The baroness and the rector exchanged looks. The cards were dealt;
Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel had Mistigris! Impossible to continue the
conversation! But she was glad to hide her joy under the excitement
caused by her last word.

“Your play, monsieur le baron,” she said, with an air of importance.

“My nephew is not one of those youths who like monstrosities,” remarked
Zephirine, taking out her knitting-needle and scratching her head.

“Mistigris!” cried Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, making no reply to her
friend.

The rector, who appeared to be well-informed in the matter of Calyste
and Mademoiselle des Touches, did not enter the lists.

“What does she do that is so extraordinary, Mademoiselle des Touches?”
 asked the baron.

“She smokes,” replied Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel.

“That’s very wholesome,” said the chevalier.

“About her property?” asked the baron.

“Her property?” continued the old maid. “Oh, she is running through it.”

“The game is mine!” said the baroness. “See, I have king, queen, knave
of trumps, Mistigris, and a king. We win the basket, sister.”

This victory, gained at one stroke, without playing a card, horrified
Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, who ceased to concern herself about Calyste
and Mademoiselle des Touches. By nine o’clock no one remained in the
salon but the baroness and the rector. The four old people had gone to
their beds. The chevalier, according to his usual custom, accompanied
Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel to her house in the Place de Guerande, making
remarks as they went along on the cleverness of the last play, on
the joy with which Mademoiselle Zephirine engulfed her gains in those
capacious pockets of hers,--for the old blind woman no longer repressed
upon her face the visible signs of her feelings. Madame du Guenic’s
evident preoccupation was the chief topic of conversation, however. The
chevalier had remarked the abstraction of the beautiful Irish woman.
When they reached Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel’s door-step, and her page
had gone in, the old lady answered, confidentially, the remarks of the
chevalier on the strangely abstracted air of the baroness:--

“I know the cause. Calyste is lost unless we marry him promptly. He
loves Mademoiselle des Touches, an actress!”

“In that case, send for Charlotte.”

“I have sent; my sister will receive my letter to-morrow,” replied
Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, bowing to the chevalier.

Imagine from this sketch of a normal evening the hubbub excited in
Guerande homes by the arrival, the stay, the departure, or even the mere
passage through the town, of a stranger.

When no sounds echoed from the baron’s chamber nor from that of his
sister, the baroness looked at the rector, who was playing pensively
with the counters.

“I see that you begin to share my anxiety about Calyste,” she said to
him.

“Did you notice Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel’s displeased looks to-night?”
 asked the rector.

“Yes,” replied the baroness.

“She has, as I know, the best intentions about our dear Calyste; she
loves him as though he were her son, his conduct in Vendee beside his
father, the praises that MADAME bestowed upon his devotion, have only
increased her affection for him. She intends to execute a deed of gift
by which she gives her whole property at her death to whichever of her
nieces Calyste marries. I know that you have another and much richer
marriage in Ireland for your dear Calyste, but it is well to have
two strings to your bow. In case your family will not take charge of
Calyste’s establishment, Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel’s fortune is not to
be despised. You can always find a match of seven thousand francs a year
for the dear boy, but it is not often that you could come across the
savings of forty years and landed property as well managed, built up,
and kept in repair as that of Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel. That ungodly
woman, Mademoiselle des Touches, has come here to ruin many excellent
things. Her life is now known.”

“And what is it?” asked the mother.

“Oh! that of a trollop,” replied the rector,--“a woman of questionable
morals, a writer for the stage; frequenting theatres and actors;
squandering her fortune among pamphleteers, painters, musicians, a
devilish society, in short. She writes books herself, and has taken a
false name by which she is better known, they tell me, than by her own.
She seems to be a sort of circus woman who never enters a church except
to look at the pictures. She has spent quite a fortune in decorating
Les Touches in a most improper fashion, making it a Mohammedan paradise
where the houris are not women. There is more wine drunk there, they
say, during the few weeks of her stay than the whole year round in
Guerande. The Demoiselles Bougniol let their lodgings last year to men
with beards, who were suspected of being Blues; they sang wicked songs
which made those virtuous women blush and weep, and spent their time
mostly at Les Touches. And this is the woman our dear Calyste adores!
If that creature wanted to-night one of the infamous books in which the
atheists of the present day scoff at holy things, Calyste would saddle
his horse himself and gallop to Nantes for it. I am not sure that he
would do as much for the Church. Moreover, this Breton woman is not a
royalist! If Calyste were again called upon to strike a blow for the
cause, and Mademoiselle des Touches--the Sieur Camille Maupin, that is
her other name, as I have just remembered--if she wanted to keep him
with her the chevalier would let his old father go to the field without
him.”

“Oh, no!” said the baroness.

“I should not like to put him to the proof; you would suffer too much,”
 replied the rector. “All Guerande is turned upside down about Calyste’s
passion for this amphibious creature, who is neither man nor woman, who
smokes like an hussar, writes like a journalist, and has at this very
moment in her house the most venomous of all writers,--so the postmaster
says, and he’s a _juste-milieu_ man who reads the papers. They are even
talking about her at Nantes. This morning the Kergarouet cousin who
wants to marry Charlotte to a man with sixty thousand francs a year,
went to see Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, and filled her mind with tales
about Mademoiselle des Touches which lasted seven hours. It is now
striking a quarter to ten, and Calyste is not home; he is at Les
Touches,--perhaps he won’t come in all night.”

The baroness listened to the rector, who was substituting monologue for
dialogue unconsciously as he looked at this lamb of his fold, on whose
face could be read her anxiety. She colored and trembled. When the
worthy man saw the tears in the beautiful eyes of the mother, he was
moved to compassion.

“I will see Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel to-morrow,” he said. “Don’t be too
uneasy. The harm may not be as great as they say it is. I will find
out the truth. Mademoiselle Jacqueline has confidence in me. Besides,
Calyste is our child, our pupil,--he will never let the devil inveigle
him; neither will he trouble the peace of his family or destroy the
plans we have made for his future. Therefore, don’t weep; all is not
lost, madame; one fault is not vice.”

“You are only informing me of details,” said the baroness. “Was not I
the first to notice the change in my Calyste? A mother keenly feels the
shock of finding herself second in the heart of her son. She cannot
be deceived. This crisis in a man’s life is one of the trials of
motherhood. I have prepared myself for it, but I did not think it would
come so soon. I hoped, at least, that Calyste would take into his heart
some noble and beautiful being,--not a stage-player, a masquerader, a
theatre woman, an author whose business it is to feign sentiments,
a creature who will deceive him and make him unhappy! She has had
adventures--”

“With several men,” said the rector. “And yet this impious creature was
born in Brittany! She dishonors her land. I shall preach a sermon upon
her next Sunday.”

“Don’t do that!” cried the baroness. “The peasants and the _paludiers_
would be capable of rushing to Les Touches. Calyste is worthy of his
name; he is Breton; some dreadful thing might happen to him, for he
would surely defend her as he would the Blessed Virgin.”

“It is now ten o’clock; I must bid you good-night,” said the abbe,
lighting the wick of his lantern, the glass of which was clear and the
metal shining, which testified to the care his housekeeper bestowed on
the household property. “Who could ever have told me, madame,” he added,
“that a young man brought up by you, trained by me to Christian ideas,
a fervent Catholic, a child who has lived as a lamb without spot, would
plunge into such mire?”

“But is it certain?” said the mother. “How could any woman help loving
Calyste?”

“What other proof is needed than her staying on at Les Touches. In all
the twenty-four years since she came of age she has never stayed there
so long as now; her visits to these parts, happily for us, were few and
short.”

“A woman over forty years old!” exclaimed the baroness. “I have heard
say in Ireland that a woman of this description is the most dangerous
mistress a young man can have.”

“As to that, I have no knowledge,” replied the rector, “and I shall die
in my ignorance.”

“And I, too, alas!” said the baroness, naively. “I wish now that I had
loved with love, so as to understand and counsel and comfort Calyste.”

The rector did not cross the clean little court-yard alone; the baroness
accompanied him to the gate, hoping to hear Calyste’s step coming
through the town. But she heard nothing except the heavy tread of the
rector’s cautious feet, which grew fainter in the distance, and finally
ceased when the closing of the door of the parsonage echoed behind him.



V. CALYSTE

The poor mother returned to the salon deeply distressed at finding that
the whole town was aware of what she had thought was known to her alone.
She sat down, trimmed the wick of the lamp by cutting it with a pair
of old scissors, took up once more the worsted-work she was doing, and
awaited Calyste. The baroness fondly hoped to induce her son by this
means to come home earlier and spend less time with Mademoiselle des
Touches. Such calculations of maternal jealousy were wasted. Day after
day, Calyste’s visits to Les Touches became more frequent, and every
night he came in later. The night before the day of which we speak it
was midnight when he returned.

The baroness, lost in maternal meditation, was setting her stitches with
the rapidity of one absorbed in thought while engaged in manual labor.
Whoever had seen her bending to the light of the lamp beneath the
quadruply centennial hangings of that ancient room would have admired
the sublimity of the picture. Fanny’s skin was so transparent that it
was possible to read the thoughts that crossed her brow beneath it.
Piqued with a curiosity that often comes to a pure woman, she asked
herself what devilish secrets these daughters of Baal possessed to so
charm men as to make them forgetful of mother, family, country, and
self-interests. Sometimes she longed to meet this woman and judge her
soberly for herself. Her mind measured to its full extent the evils
which the innovative spirit of the age--described to her as so dangerous
for young souls by the rector--would have upon her only child, until
then so guileless; as pure as an innocent girl, and beautiful with the
same fresh beauty.

Calyste, that splendid offspring of the oldest Breton race and the
noblest Irish blood, had been nurtured by his mother with the utmost
care. Until the moment when the baroness made over the training of him
to the rector of Guerande, she was certain that no impure word, no evil
thought had sullied the ears or entered the mind of her precious son.
After nursing him at her bosom, giving him her own life twice, as it
were, after guiding his footsteps as a little child, the mother had put
him with all his virgin innocence into the hands of the pastor, who, out
of true reverence for the family, had promised to give him a thorough
and Christian education. Calyste thenceforth received the instruction
which the abbe himself had received at the Seminary. The baroness
taught him English, and a teacher of mathematics was found, not without
difficulty, among the employes at Saint-Nazaire. Calyste was therefore
necessarily ignorant of modern literature, and the advance and present
progress of the sciences. His education had been limited to geography
and the circumspect history of a young ladies’ boarding-school, the
Latin and Greek of seminaries, the literature of the dead languages,
and to a very restricted choice of French writers. When, at sixteen, he
began what the Abbe Grimont called his philosophy, he was neither more
nor less than what he was when Fanny placed him in the abbe’s hands. The
Church had proved as maternal as the mother. Without being over-pious or
ridiculous, the idolized young lad was a fervent Catholic.

For this son, so noble, so innocent, the baroness desired to provide a
happy life in obscurity. She expected to inherit some property, two or
three thousand pounds sterling, from an aunt. This sum, joined to the
small present fortune of the Guenics, might enable her to find a wife
for Calyste, who would bring him twelve or even fifteen thousand francs
a year. Charlotte de Kergarouet, with her aunt’s fortune, a rich Irish
girl, or any other good heiress would have suited the baroness, who
seemed indifferent as to choice. She was ignorant of love, having never
known it, and, like all the other persons grouped about her, she saw
nothing in marriage but a means of fortune. Passion was an unknown thing
to these Catholic souls, these old people exclusively concerned
about salvation, God, the king, and their property. No one should be
surprised, therefore, at the foreboding thoughts which accompanied
the wounded feelings of the mother, who lived as much for the future
interests of her son as by her love for him. If the young household
would only listen to wisdom, she thought, the coming generation of the
du Guenics, by enduring privations, and saving, as people do save in the
provinces, would be able to buy back their estates and recover, in the
end, the lustre of wealth. The baroness prayed for a long age that she
might see the dawn of this prosperous era. Mademoiselle du Guenic had
understood and fully adopted this hope which Mademoiselle des Touches
now threatened to overthrow.

The baroness heard midnight strike, with tears; her mind conceived of
many horrors during the next hour, for the clock struck one, and Calyste
was still not at home.

“Will he stay there?” she thought. “It would be the first time. Poor
child!”

At that moment Calyste’s step resounded in the lane. The poor mother, in
whose heart rejoicing drove out anxiety, flew from the house to the gate
and opened it for her boy.

“Oh!” cried Calyste, in a grieved voice, “my darling mother, why did you
sit up for me? I have a pass-key and the tinder-box.”

“You know very well, my child, that I cannot sleep when you are out,”
 she said, kissing him.

When the baroness reached the salon, she looked at her son to discover,
if possible, from the expression of his face the events of the
evening. But he caused her, as usual, an emotion that frequency never
weakened,--an emotion which all loving mothers feel at sight of a
human masterpiece made by them; this sentiment blues their sight and
supersedes all others for the moment.

Except for the black eyes, full of energy and the heat of the sun, which
he derived from his father, Calyste in other respects resembled his
mother; he had her beautiful golden hair, her lovable mouth, the same
curving fingers, the same soft, delicate, and purely white skin. Though
slightly resembling a girl disguised as a man, his physical strength was
Herculean. His muscles had the suppleness and vigor of steel springs,
and the singularity of his black eyes and fair complexion was by no
means without charm. His beard had not yet sprouted; this delay, it is
said, is a promise of longevity. The chevalier was dressed in a short
coat of black velvet like that of his mother’s gown, trimmed with silver
buttons, a blue foulard necktie, trousers of gray jean, and a becoming
pair of gaiters. His white brow bore the signs of great fatigue, caused,
to an observer’s eye, by the weight of painful thoughts; but his mother,
incapable of supposing that troubles could wring his heart, attributed
his evident weariness to passing excitement. Calyste was as handsome as
a Greek god, and handsome without conceit; in the first place, he had
his mother’s beauty constantly before him, and next, he cared very
little for personal advantages which he found useless.

“Those beautiful pure cheeks,” thought his mother, “where the rich young
blood is flowing, belong to another woman! she is the mistress of that
innocent brow! Ah! passion will lead to many evils; it will tarnish the
look of those eyes, moist as the eyes of an infant!”

This bitter thought wrung Fanny’s heart and destroyed her pleasure.

It may seem strange to those who calculate expenses that in a family of
six persons compelled to live on three thousand francs a year the son
should have a coat and the mother a gown of velvet; but Fanny O’Brien
had aunts and rich relations in London who recalled themselves to her
remembrance by many presents. Several of her sisters, married to great
wealth, took enough interest in Calyste to wish to find him an heiress,
knowing that he, like Fanny their exiled favorite, was noble and
handsome.

“You stayed at Les Touches longer than you did last night, my dear one,”
 said the mother at last, in an agitated tone.

“Yes, dear mother,” he answered, offering no explanation.

The curtness of this answer brought clouds to his mother’s brow, and she
resolved to postpone the explanation till the morrow. When mothers admit
the anxieties which were now torturing the baroness, they tremble before
their sons; they feel instinctively the effect of the great emancipation
that comes with love; they perceive what that sentiment is about to take
from them; but they have, at the same time, a sense of joy in knowing
that their sons are happy; conflicting feelings battle in their hearts.
Though the result may be the development of their sons into superior
men, true mothers do not like this forced abdication; they would rather
keep their children small and still requiring protection. Perhaps that
is the secret of their predilection for feeble, deformed, or weak-minded
offspring.

“You are tired, dear child; go to bed,” she said, repressing her tears.

A mother who does not know all that her son is doing thinks the worst;
that is, if a mother loves as much and is as much beloved as Fanny.
But perhaps all other mothers would have trembled now as she did. The
patient care of twenty years might be rendered worthless. This human
masterpiece of virtuous and noble and religious education, Calyste,
might be destroyed; the happiness of his life, so long and carefully
prepared for, might be forever ruined by this woman.

The next day Calyste slept till mid-day, for his mother would not have
him wakened. Mariotte served the spoiled child’s breakfast in his bed.
The inflexible and semi-conventual rules which regulated the hours for
meals yielded to the caprices of the chevalier. If it became desirable
to extract from Mademoiselle du Guenic her array of keys in order to
obtain some necessary article of food outside of the meal hours, there
was no other means of doing it than to make the pretext of its serving
some fancy of Calyste.

About one o’clock the baron, his wife, and Mademoiselle were seated
in the salon, for they dined at three o’clock. The baroness was again
reading the “Quotidienne” to her husband, who was always more awake
before the dinner hour. As she finished a paragraph she heard the steps
of her son on the upper floor, and she dropped the paper, saying:--

“Calyste must be going to dine again at Les Touches; he has dressed
himself.”

“He amuses himself, the dear boy,” said the old sister, taking a silver
whistle from her pocket and whistling once.

Mariotte came through the tower and appeared at the door of
communication which was hidden by a silken curtain like the other doors
of the room.

“What is it?” she said; “anything wanted?”

“The chevalier dines at Les Touches; don’t cook the fish.”

“But we are not sure as yet,” said the baroness.

“You seem annoyed, sister; I know it by the tone of your voice.”

“Monsieur Grimont has heard some very grave charges against Mademoiselle
des Touches, who for the last year has so changed our dear Calyste.”

“Changed him, how?” asked the baron.

“He reads all sorts of books.”

“Ah! ah!” exclaimed the baron, “so that’s why he has given up hunting
and riding.”

“Her morals are very reprehensible, and she has taken a man’s name,”
 added Madame du Guenic.

“A war name, I suppose,” said the old man. “I was called ‘l’Intime,’ the
Comte de Fontaine ‘Grand-Jacques,’ the Marquis de Montauran the ‘Gars.’
I was the friend of Ferdinand, who never submitted, any more than I did.
Ah! those were the good times; people shot each other, but what of that?
we amused ourselves all the same, here and there.”

This war memory, pushing aside paternal anxiety, saddened Fanny for a
moment. The rector’s revelations, the want of confidence shown to her by
Calyste, had kept her from sleeping.

“Suppose Monsieur le chevalier does love Mademoiselle des Touches,
where’s the harm?” said Mariotte. “She has thirty thousand francs a year
and she is very handsome.”

“What is that you say, Mariotte?” exclaimed the old baron. “A Guenic
marry a des Touches! The des Touches were not even grooms in the days
when du Guesclin considered our alliance a signal honor.”

“A woman who takes a man’s name,--Camille Maupin!” said the baroness.

“The Maupins are an old family,” said the baron; “they bear: gules,
three--” He stopped. “But she cannot be a Maupin and a des Touches
both,” he added.

“She is called Maupin on the stage.”

“A des Touches could hardly be an actress,” said the old man. “Really,
Fanny, if I did not know you, I should think you were out of your head.”

“She writes plays, and books,” continued the baroness.

“Books?” said the baron, looking at his wife with an air of as much
surprise as though she were telling of a miracle. “I have heard that
Mademoiselle Scudery and Madame de Sevigne wrote books, but it was not
the best thing they did.”

“Are you going to dine at Les Touches, monsieur?” said Mariotte, when
Calyste entered.

“Probably,” replied the young man.

Mariotte was not inquisitive; she was part of the family; and she left
the room without waiting to hear what the baroness would say to her son.

“Are you going again to Les Touches, my Calyste?” The baroness
emphasized the _my_. “Les Touches is not a respectable or decent house.
Its mistress leads an irregular life; she will corrupt our Calyste.
Already Camille Maupin has made him read many books; he has had
adventures--You knew all that, my naughty child, and you never said one
word to your best friends!”

“The chevalier is discreet,” said his father,--“a virtue of the olden
time.”

“Too discreet,” said the jealous mother, observing the red flush on her
son’s forehead.

“My dear mother,” said Calyste, kneeling down beside the baroness,
“I didn’t think it necessary to publish my defeat. Mademoiselle des
Touches, or, if you choose to call her so, Camille Maupin, rejected my
love more than eighteen months ago, during her last stay at Les Touches.
She laughed at me, gently; saying she might very well be my mother; that
a woman of forty committed a sort of crime against nature in loving a
minor, and that she herself was incapable of such depravity. She made a
thousand little jokes, which hurt me--for she is witty as an angel; but
when she saw me weep hot tears she tried to comfort me, and offered
me her friendship in the noblest manner. She has more heart than even
talent; she is as generous as you are yourself. I am now her child. On
her return here lately, hearing from her that she loves another, I have
resigned myself. Do not repeat the calumnies that have been said of her.
Camille is an artist, she has genius, she leads one of those exceptional
existences which cannot be judged like ordinary lives.”

“My child,” said the religious Fanny, “nothing can excuse a woman for
not conducting herself as the Church requires. She fails in her duty
to God and to society by abjuring the gentle tenets of her sex. A woman
commits a sin in even going to a theatre; but to write the impieties
that actors repeat, to roam about the world, first with an enemy to the
Pope, and then with a musician, ah! Calyste, you can never persuade me
that such acts are deeds of faith, hope, or charity. Her fortune was
given her by God to do good, and what good does she do with hers?”

Calyste sprang up suddenly, and looked at his mother.

“Mother,” he said, “Camille is my friend; I cannot hear her spoken of in
this way; I would give my very life for her.”

“Your life!” said the baroness, looking at her son, with startled eyes.
“Your life is our life, the life of all of us.”

“My nephew has just said many things I do not understand,” said the old
woman, turning toward him.

“Where did he learn them?” said the mother; “at Les Touches.”

“Yes, my darling mother; she found me ignorant as a carp, and she has
taught me.”

“You knew the essential things when you learned the duties taught us
by religion,” replied the baroness. “Ah! this woman is fated to destroy
your noble and sacred beliefs.”

The old maid rose, and solemnly stretched forth her hands toward her
brother, who was dozing in his chair.

“Calyste,” she said, in a voice that came from her heart, “your father
has never opened books, he speaks Breton, he fought for God and for the
king. Educated people did the evil, educated noblemen deserted their
land,--be educated if you choose!”

So saying, she sat down and began to knit with a rapidity which betrayed
her inward emotion.

“My angel,” said the mother, weeping, “I foresee some evil coming down
upon you in that house.”

“Who is making Fanny weep?” cried the old man, waking with a start at
the sound of his wife’s voice. He looked round upon his sister, his son,
and the baroness. “What is the matter?” he asked.

“Nothing, my friend,” replied his wife.

“Mamma,” said Calyste, whispering in his mother’s ear, “it is impossible
for me to explain myself just now; but to-night you and I will talk of
this. When you know all, you will bless Mademoiselle des Touches.”

“Mothers do not like to curse,” replied the baroness. “I could not curse
a woman who truly loved my Calyste.”

The young man bade adieu to his father and went out. The baron and his
wife rose to see him pass through the court-yard, open the gate, and
disappear. The baroness did not again take up the newspaper; she was too
agitated. In this tranquil, untroubled life such a discussion was the
equivalent of a quarrel in other homes. Though somewhat calmed, her
motherly uneasiness was not dispersed. Whither would such a friendship,
which might claim the life of Calyste and destroy it, lead her boy?
Bless Mademoiselle des Touches? how could that be? These questions
were as momentous to her simple soul as the fury of revolutions to a
statesman. Camille Maupin was Revolution itself in that calm and placid
home.

“I fear that woman will ruin him,” she said, picking up the paper.

“My dear Fanny,” said the old baron, with a jaunty air, “you are too
much of an angel to understand these things. Mademoiselle des Touches
is, they say, as black as a crow, as strong as a Turk, and forty years
old. Our dear Calyste was certain to fall in love with her. Of course
he will tell certain honorable little lies to conceal his happiness. Let
him alone to amuse himself with his first illusions.”

“If it had been any other woman--” began the baroness.

“But, my dear Fanny, if the woman were a saint she would not accept your
son.” The baroness again picked up the paper. “I will go and see her
myself,” added the baron, “and tell you all about her.”

This speech has no savor at the present moment. But after reading the
biography of Camille Maupin you can then imagine the old baron entering
the lists against that illustrious woman.



VI. BIOGRAPHY OF CAMILLE MAUPIN

The town of Guerande, which for two months past had seen Calyste, its
flower and pride, going, morning or evening, often morning and evening,
to Les Touches, concluded that Mademoiselle Felicite des Touches was
passionately in love with the beautiful youth, and that she practised
upon him all kinds of sorceries. More than one young girl and wife asked
herself by what right an old woman exercised so absolute an empire over
that angel. When Calyste passed along the Grand Rue to the Croisic gate
many a regretful eye was fastened on him.

It now became necessary to explain the rumors which hovered about the
person whom Calyste was on his way to see. These rumors, swelled by
Breton gossip, envenomed by public ignorance, had reached the rector.
The receiver of taxes, the _juge de paix_, the head of the Saint-Nazaire
custom-house and other lettered persons had not reassured the abbe by
relating to him the strange and fantastic life of the female writer who
concealed herself under the masculine name of Camille Maupin. She did
not as yet eat little children, nor kill her slaves like Cleopatra, nor
throw men into the river as the heroine of the Tour de Nesle was falsely
accused of doing; but to the Abbe Grimont this monstrous creature, a
cross between a siren and an atheist, was an immoral combination of
woman and philosopher who violated every social law invented to restrain
or utilize the infirmities of womankind.

Just as Clara Gazul is the female pseudonym of a distinguished male
writer, George Sand the masculine pseudonym of a woman of genius, so
Camille Maupin was the mask behind which was long hidden a charming
young woman, very well-born, a Breton, named Felicite des Touches, the
person who was now causing such lively anxiety to the Baronne du Guenic
and the excellent rector of Guerande. The Breton des Touches family has
no connection with the family of the same name in Touraine, to which
belongs the ambassador of the Regent, even more famous to-day for his
writings than for his diplomatic talents.

Camille Maupin, one of the few celebrated women of the nineteenth
century, was long supposed to be a man, on account of the virility of
her first writings. All the world now knows the two volumes of plays,
not intended for representation on the stage, written after the manner
of Shakespeare or Lopez de Vega, published in 1822, which made a sort
of literary revolution when the great question of the classics and the
romanticists palpitated on all sides,--in the newspapers, at the clubs,
at the Academy, everywhere. Since then, Camille Maupin has written
several plays and a novel, which have not belied the success obtained by
her first publication--now, perhaps, too much forgotten. To explain by
what net-work of circumstances the masculine incarnation of a young girl
was brought about, why Felicite des Touches became a man and an author,
and why, more fortunate than Madame de Stael, she kept her freedom and
was thus more excusable for her celebrity, would be to satisfy many
curiosities and do justice to one of those abnormal beings who rise in
humanity like monuments, and whose fame is promoted by its rarity,--for
in twenty centuries we can count, at most, twenty famous women.
Therefore, although in these pages she stands as a secondary character,
in consideration of the fact that she plays a great part in the literary
history of our epoch, and that her influence over Calyste was great, no
one, we think, will regret being made to pause before that figure rather
longer than modern art permits.

Mademoiselle Felicite des Touches became an orphan in 1793. Her property
escaped confiscation by reason of the deaths of her father and brother.
The first was killed on the 10th of August, at the threshold of the
palace, among the defenders of the king, near whose person his rank as
major of the guards of the gate had placed him. Her brother, one of the
body-guard, was massacred at Les Carmes. Mademoiselle des Touches was
two years old when her mother died, killed by grief, a few days after
this second catastrophe. When dying, Madame des Touches confided her
daughter to her sister, a nun of Chelles. Madame de Faucombe, the nun,
prudently took the orphan to Faucombe, a good-sized estate near Nantes,
belonging to Madame des Touches, and there she settled with the little
girl and three sisters of her convent. The populace of Nantes, during
the last days of the Terror, tore down the chateau, seized the nuns and
Mademoiselle des Touches, and threw them into prison on a false charge
of receiving emissaries of Pitt and Coburg. The 9th Thermidor released
them. Felicite’s aunt died of fear. Two of the sisters left France, and
the third confided the little girl to her nearest relation, Monsieur de
Faucombe, her maternal great-uncle, who lived in Nantes.

Monsieur de Faucombe, an old man sixty years of age, had married a young
woman to whom he left the management of his affairs. He busied himself
in archaeology,--a passion, or to speak more correctly, one of those
manias which enable old men to fancy themselves still living. The
education of his ward was therefore left to chance. Little cared-for by
her uncle’s wife, a young woman given over to the social pleasures
of the imperial epoch, Felicite brought herself up as a boy. She
kept company with Monsieur de Faucombe in his library; where she read
everything it pleased her to read. She thus obtained a knowledge of life
in theory, and had no innocence of mind, though virgin personally. Her
intellect floated on the impurities of knowledge while her heart was
pure. Her learning became extraordinary, the result of a passion for
reading, sustained by a powerful memory. At eighteen years of age she
was as well-informed on all topics as a young man entering a literary
career has need to be in our day. Her prodigious reading controlled her
passions far more than conventual life would have done; for there the
imaginations of young girls run riot. A brain crammed with knowledge
that was neither digested nor classed governed the heart and soul of the
child. This depravity of the intellect, without action upon the chastity
of the body, would have amazed philosophers and observers, had any one
in Nantes even suspected the powers of Mademoiselle des Touches.

The result of all this was in a contrary direction to the cause.
Felicite had no inclinations toward evil; she conceived everything by
thought, but abstained from deed. Old Faucombe was enchanted with her,
and she helped him in his work,--writing three of his books, which the
worthy old gentleman believed were his own; for his spiritual paternity
was blind. Such mental labor, not agreeing with the developments of
girlhood, had its effect. Felicite fell ill; her blood was overheated,
and her chest seemed threatened with inflammation. The doctors ordered
horseback exercise and the amusements of society. Mademoiselle des
Touches became, in consequence, an admirable horsewoman, and recovered
her health in a few months.

At the age of eighteen she appeared in the world, where she produced so
great a sensation that no one in Nantes called her anything else than
“the beautiful Mademoiselle des Touches.” Led to enter society by one
of the imperishable sentiments in the heart of a woman, however superior
she may be, the worship she inspired found her cold and unresponsive.
Hurt by her aunt and her cousins, who ridiculed her studies and teased
her about her unwillingness for society, which they attributed to a
lack of the power of pleasing, Felicite resolved on making herself
coquettish, gay, volatile,--a woman, in short. But she expected in
return an exchange of ideas, seductions, and pleasures in harmony with
the elevation of her own mind and the extent of its knowledge.
Instead of that, she was filled with disgust for the commonplaces of
conversation, the silliness of gallantry; and more especially was she
shocked by the supremacy of military men, to whom society made
obeisance at that period. She had, not unnaturally, neglected the minor
accomplishments. Finding herself inferior to the pretty dolls who played
on the piano and made themselves agreeable by singing ballads, she
determined to be a musician. Retiring into her former solitude she set
to work resolvedly, under the direction of the best master in the town.
She was rich, and she sent for Steibelt when the time came to perfect
herself. The astonished town still talks of this princely conduct. The
stay of that master cost her twelve thousand francs. Later, when she
went to Paris, she studied harmony and thorough-bass, and composed the
music of two operas which have had great success, though the public has
never been admitted to the secret of their authorship. Ostensibly these
operas are by Conti, one of the most eminent musicians of our day;
but this circumstance belongs to the history of her heart, and will be
mentioned later on.

The mediocrity of the society of a provincial town wearied her so
excessively, her imagination was so filled with grandiose ideas that
although she returned to the salons to eclipse other women once more by
her beauty, and enjoy her new triumph as a musician, she again deserted
them; and having proved her power to her cousins, and driven two
lovers to despair, she returned to her books, her piano, the works of
Beethoven, and her old friend Faucombe. In 1812, when she was twenty-one
years of age, the old archaeologist handed over to her his guardianship
accounts. From that year, she took control of her fortune, which
consisted of fifteen thousand francs a year, derived from Les Touches,
the property of her father; twelve thousand a year from Faucombe (which,
however, she increased one-third on renewing the leases); and a capital
of three hundred thousand francs laid by during her minority by her
guardians.

Felicite acquired from her experience of provincial life, an
understanding of money, and that strong tendency to administrative
wisdom which enables the provinces to hold their own under the
ascensional movement of capital towards Paris. She drew her three
hundred thousand francs from the house of business where her guardian
had placed them, and invested them on the Grand-livre at the very moment
of the disasters of the retreat from Moscow. In this way, she increased
her income by thirty thousand francs. All expenses paid, she found
herself with fifty thousand francs a year to invest. At twenty-one years
of age a girl with such force of will is the equal of a man of thirty.
Her mind had taken a wide range; habits of criticism enabled her
to judge soberly of men, and art, and things, and public questions.
Henceforth she resolved to leave Nantes; but old Faucombe falling ill
with his last illness, she, who had been both wife and daughter to
him, remained to nurse him, with the devotion of an angel, for eighteen
months, closing his eyes at the moment when Napoleon was struggling with
all Europe on the corpse of France. Her removal to Paris was therefore
still further postponed until the close of that crisis.

As a Royalist, she hastened to be present at the return of the Bourbons
to Paris. There the Grandlieus, to whom she was related, received her as
their guest; but the catastrophes of March 20 intervened, and her future
was vague and uncertain. She was thus enabled to see with her own eyes
that last image of the Empire, and behold the Grand Army when it came to
the Champ de Mars, as to a Roman circus, to salute its Caesar before it
went to its death at Waterloo. The great and noble soul of Felicite was
stirred by that magic spectacle. The political commotions, the glamour
of that theatrical play of three months which history has called the
Hundred Days, occupied her mind and preserved her from all personal
emotions in the midst of a convulsion which dispersed the royalist
society among whom she had intended to reside. The Grandlieus followed
the Bourbons to Ghent, leaving their house to Mademoiselle des Touches.
Felicite, who did not choose to take a subordinate position, purchased
for one hundred and thirty thousand francs one of the finest houses in
the rue Mont Blanc, where she installed herself on the return of the
Bourbons in 1815. The garden of this house is to-day worth two millions.

Accustomed to control her own life, Felicite soon familiarized herself
with the ways of thought and action which are held to be exclusively the
province of man. In 1816 she was twenty-five years old. She knew nothing
of marriage; her conception of it was wholly that of thought; she judged
it in its causes instead of its effect, and saw only its objectionable
side. Her superior mind refused to make the abdication by which
a married woman begins that life; she keenly felt the value of
independence, and was conscious of disgust for the duties of maternity.

It is necessary to give these details to explain the anomalies presented
by the life of Camille Maupin. She had known neither father nor mother;
she had been her own mistress from childhood; her guardian was an old
archaeologist. Chance had flung her into the regions of knowledge and of
imagination, into the world of literature, instead of holding her within
the rigid circle defined by the futile education given to women, and
by maternal instructions as to dress, hypocritical propriety, and the
hunting graces of their sex. Thus, long before she became celebrated, a
glance might have told an observer that she had never played with dolls.

Toward the close of the year 1817 Felicite des Touches began to
perceive, not the fading of her beauty, but the beginning of a certain
lassitude of body. She saw that a change would presently take place in
her person as the result of her obstinate celibacy. She wanted to retain
her youth and beauty, to which at that time she clung. Science warned
her of the sentence pronounced by Nature upon all her creations, which
perish as much by the misconception of her laws as by the abuse of
them. The macerated face of her aunt returned to her memory and made her
shudder. Placed between marriage and love, her desire was to keep
her freedom; but she was now no longer indifferent to homage and the
admiration that surrounded her. She was, at the moment when this history
begins, almost exactly what she was in 1817. Eighteen years had passed
over her head and respected it. At forty she might have been thought no
more than twenty-five.

Therefore to describe her in 1836 is to picture her as she was in 1817.
Women who know the conditions of temperament and happiness in which a
woman should live to resist the ravages of time will understand how and
why Felicite des Touches enjoyed this great privilege as they study
a portrait for which were reserved the brightest tints of Nature’s
palette, and the richest setting.

Brittany presents a curious problem to be solved in the predominance
of dark hair, brown eyes, and swarthy complexions in a region so near
England that the atmospheric effects are almost identical. Does this
problem belong to the great question of races? to hitherto unobserved
physical influences? Science may some day find the reason of this
peculiarity, which ceases in the adjoining province of Normandy. Waiting
its solution, this odd fact is there before our eyes; fair complexions
are rare in Brittany, where the women’s eyes are as black and lively as
those of Southern women; but instead of possessing the tall figures and
swaying lines of Italy and Spain, they are usually short, close-knit,
well set-up and firm, except in the higher classes which are crossed by
their alliances.

Mademoiselle des Touches, a true Breton, is of medium height, though
she looks taller than she really is. This effect is produced by the
character of her face, which gives height to her form. She has that
skin, olive by day and dazzling by candlelight, which distinguishes a
beautiful Italian; you might, if you pleased, call it animated ivory.
The light glides along a skin of that texture as on a polished surface;
it shines; a violent emotion is necessary to bring the faintest color
to the centre of the cheeks, where it goes away almost immediately. This
peculiarity gives to her face the calm impassibility of the savage. The
face, more long than oval, resembles that of some beautiful Isis in
the Egyptian bas-reliefs; it has the purity of the heads of sphinxes,
polished by the fire of the desert, kissed by a Coptic sun. The tones
of the skin are in harmony with the faultless modelling of the head. The
black and abundant hair descends in heavy masses beside the throat, like
the coif of the statues at Memphis, and carries out magnificently the
general severity of form. The forehead is full, broad, and swelling
about the temples, illuminated by surfaces which catch the light, and
modelled like the brow of the hunting Diana, a powerful and determined
brow, silent and self-contained. The arch of the eye-brows, vigorously
drawn, surmounts a pair of eyes whose flame scintillates at times like
that of a fixed star. The white of the eye is neither bluish, nor strewn
with scarlet threads, nor is it purely white; it has the texture of
horn, but the tone is warm. The pupil is surrounded by an orange circle;
it is of bronze set in gold, but vivid gold and animated bronze. This
pupil has depth; it is not underlaid, as in certain eyes, by a species
of foil, which sends back the light and makes such eyes resemble those
of cats or tigers; it has not that terrible inflexibility which makes
a sensitive person shudder; but this depth has in it something of
the infinite, just as the external radiance of the eyes suggests the
absolute. The glance of an observer may be lost in that soul, which
gathers itself up and retires with as much rapidity as it gushed for a
second into those velvet eyes. In moments of passion the eyes of Camille
Maupin are sublime; the gold of her glance illuminates them and they
flame. But in repose they are dull; the torpor of meditation often lends
them an appearance of stupidity[*]; in like manner, when the glow of the
soul is absent the lines of the face are sad.

      [*] George Sand says of herself, in “L’Histoire de Ma Vie,”
       published long after the above was written: “The habit of
      meditation gave me _l’air bete_ (a stupid air). I say the
      word frankly, for all my life I have been told this, and
      therefore it must be true.”--TR.

The lashes of the eyelids are short, but thick and black as the tip of
an ermine’s tail; the eyelids are brown and strewn with red fibrils,
which give them grace and strength,--two qualities which are seldom
united in a woman. The circle round the eyes shows not the slightest
blemish nor the smallest wrinkle. There, again, we find the granite
of an Egyptian statue softened by the ages. But the line of the
cheek-bones, though soft, is more pronounced than in other women and
completes the character of strength which the face expresses. The nose,
thin and straight, parts into two oblique nostrils, passionately dilated
at times, and showing the transparent pink of their delicate lining.
This nose is an admirable continuation of the forehead, with which it
blends in a most delicious line. It is perfectly white from its spring
to its tip, and the tip is endowed with a sort of mobility which does
marvels if Camille is indignant, or angry, or rebellious. There, above
all, as Talma once remarked, is seen depicted the anger or the irony
of great minds. The immobility of the human nostril indicates a
certain narrowness of soul; never did the nose of a miser oscillate; it
contracts like the lips; he locks up his face as he does his money.

Camille’s mouth, arching at the corners, is of a vivid red; blood
abounds there, and supplies the living, thinking oxide which gives such
seduction to the lips, reassuring the lover whom the gravity of that
majestic face may have dismayed. The upper lip is thin, the furrow
which unites it with the nose comes low, giving it a centre curve which
emphasizes its natural disdain. Camille has little to do to express
anger. This beautiful lip is supported by the strong red breadth of its
lower mate, adorable in kindness, swelling with love, a lip like the
outer petal of a pomegranate such as Phidias might have carved, and
the color of which it has. The chin is firm and rather full; but it
expresses resolution and fitly ends this profile, royal if not divine.
It is necessary to add that the upper lip beneath the nose is lightly
shaded by a charming down. Nature would have made a blunder had she
not cast that tender mist upon the face. The ears are delicately
convoluted,--a sign of secret refinement. The bust is large, the waist
slim and sufficiently rounded. The hips are not prominent, but very
graceful; the line of the thighs is magnificent, recalling Bacchus
rather than the Venus Callipyge. There we may see the shadowy line of
demarcation which separates nearly every woman of genius from her sex;
there such women are found to have a certain vague similitude to man;
they have neither the suppleness nor the soft abandonment of those whom
Nature destines for maternity; their gait is not broken by faltering
motions. This observation may be called bi-lateral; it has its
counterpart in men, whose thighs are those of women when they are sly,
cunning, false, and cowardly. Camille’s neck, instead of curving inward
at the nape, curves out in a line that unites the head to the shoulders
without sinuosity, a most signal characteristic of force. The neck
itself presents at certain moments an athletic magnificence. The spring
of the arms from the shoulders, superb in outline, seems to belong to
a colossal woman. The arms are vigorously modelled, ending in wrists of
English delicacy and charming hands, plump, dimpled, and adorned with
rosy, almond-shaped nails; these hands are of a whiteness which
reveals that the body, so round, so firm, so well set-up, is of another
complexion altogether than the face. The firm, cold carriage of the head
is corrected by the mobility of the lips, their changing expression, and
the artistic play of the nostrils.

And yet, in spite of all these promises--hidden, perhaps, from the
profane--the calm of that countenance has something, I know not what,
that is vexatious. More sad, more serious than gracious, that face
is marked by the melancholy of constant meditation. For this reason
Mademoiselle des Touches listens more than she talks. She startles
by her silence and by that deep-reaching glance of intense fixity. No
educated person could see her without thinking of Cleopatra, that dark
little woman who almost changed the face of the world. But in Camille
the natural animal is so complete, so self-sufficing, of a nature so
leonine, that a man, however little of a Turk he may be, regrets the
presence of so great a mind in such a body, and could wish that she were
wholly woman. He fears to find the strange distortion of an abnormal
soul. Do not cold analysis and matter-of-fact theory point to passions
in such a woman? Does she judge, and not feel? Or, phenomenon more
terrible, does she not feel and judge at one and the same time? Able for
all things through her brain, ought her course to be circumscribed by
the limitations of other women? Has that intellectual strength weakened
her heart? Has she no charm? Can she descend to those tender nothings
by which a woman occupies, and soothes and interests the man she loves?
Will she not cast aside a sentiment when it no longer responds to some
vision of infinitude which she grasps and contemplates in her soul? Who
can scale the heights to which her eyes have risen? Yes, a man fears
to find in such a woman something unattainable, unpossessable,
unconquerable. The woman of strong mind should remain a symbol; as a
reality she must be feared. Camille Maupin is in some ways the living
image of Schiller’s Isis, seated in the darkness of the temple, at
whose feet her priests find the dead bodies of the daring men who have
consulted her.

The adventures of her life declared to be true by the world, and which
Camille has never disavowed, enforce the questions suggested by her
personal appearance. Perhaps she likes those calumnies.

The nature of her beauty has not been without its influence on her fame;
it has served it, just as her fortune and position have maintained her
in society. If a sculptor desires to make a statue of Brittany let him
take Mademoiselle des Touches for his model. That full-blooded, powerful
temperament is the only nature capable of repelling the action of time.
The constant nourishment of the pulp, so to speak, of that polished skin
is an arm given to women by Nature to resist the invasion of wrinkles;
in Camille’s case it was aided by the calm impassibility of her
features.

In 1817 this charming young woman opened her house to artists, authors
of renown, learned and scientific men, and publicists,--a society toward
which her tastes led her. Her salon resembled that of Baron Gerard,
where men of rank mingled with men of distinction of all kinds, and the
elite of Parisian women came. The parentage of Mademoiselle des Touches,
and her fortune, increased by that of her aunt the nun, protected her
in the attempt, always very difficult in Paris, to create a society. Her
worldly independence was one reason of her success. Various ambitious
mothers indulged in the hope of inducing her to marry their sons, whose
fortunes were out of proportion to the age of their escutcheons. Several
peers of France, allured by the prospect of eighty thousand francs a
year and a house magnificently appointed, took their womenkind, even
the most fastidious and intractable, to visit her. The diplomatic world,
always in search of amusements of the intellect, came there and found
enjoyment. Thus Mademoiselle des Touches, surrounded by so many forms
of individual interests, was able to study the different comedies
which passion, covetousness, and ambition make the generality of men
perform,--even those who are highest in the social scale. She saw, early
in life, the world as it is; and she was fortunate enough not to fall
early into absorbing love, which warps the mind and faculties of a woman
and prevents her from judging soberly.

Ordinarily a woman feels, enjoys, and judges, successively; hence three
distinct ages, the last of which coincides with the mournful period of
old age. In Mademoiselle des Touches this order was reversed. Her youth
was wrapped in the snows of knowledge and the ice of reflection. This
transposition is, in truth, an additional explanation of the strangeness
of her life and the nature of her talent. She observed men at an age
when most women can only see one man; she despised what other women
admired; she detected falsehood in the flatteries they accept as truths;
she laughed at things that made them serious. This contradiction of her
life with that of others lasted long; but it came to a terrible end; she
was destined to find in her soul a first love, young and fresh, at an
age when women are summoned by Nature to renounce all love.

Meantime, a first affair in which she was involved has always remained
a secret from the world. Felicite, like other women, was induced to
believe that beauty of body was that of soul. She fell in love with a
face, and learned, to her cost, the folly of a man of gallantry, who saw
nothing in her but a mere woman. It was some time before she recovered
from the disgust she felt at this episode. Her distress was perceived by
a friend, a man, who consoled her without personal after-thought, or,
at any rate, he concealed any such motive if he had it. In him Felicite
believed she found the heart and mind which were lacking to her former
lover. He did, in truth, possess one of the most original minds of our
age. He, too, wrote under a pseudonym, and his first publications were
those of an adorer of Italy. Travel was the one form of education which
Felicite lacked. A man of genius, a poet and a critic, he took Felicite
to Italy in order to make known to her that country of all Art. This
celebrated man, who is nameless, may be regarded as the master and maker
of “Camille Maupin.” He bought into order and shape the vast amount of
knowledge already acquired by Felicite; increased it by study of the
masterpieces with which Italy teems; gave her the frankness, freedom,
and grace, epigrammatic, and intense, which is the character of his own
talent (always rather fanciful as to form) which Camille Maupin modified
by delicacy of sentiment and the softer terms of thought that are
natural to a woman. He also roused in her a taste for German and English
literature and made her learn both languages while travelling. In Rome,
in 1820, Felicite was deserted for an Italian. Without that misery she
might never have been celebrated. Napoleon called misfortune the midwife
of genius. This event filled Mademoiselle des Touches, and forever, with
that contempt for men which later was to make her so strong. Felicite
died, Camille Maupin was born.

She returned to Paris with Conti, the great musician, for whom she wrote
the librettos of two operas. But she had no more illusions, and she
became, at heart, unknown to the world, a sort of female Don Juan,
without debts and without conquests. Encouraged by success, she
published the two volumes of plays which at once placed the name of
Camille Maupin in the list of illustrious anonymas. Next, she related
her betrayed and deluded love in a short novel, one of the masterpieces
of that period. This book, of a dangerous example, was classed with
“Adolphe,” a dreadful lamentation, the counterpart of which is found
in Camille’s work. The true secret of her literary metamorphosis and
pseudonym has never been fully understood. Some delicate minds have
thought it lay in a feminine desire to escape fame and remain obscure,
while offering a man’s name and work to criticism.

In spite of any such desire, if she had it, her celebrity increased
daily, partly through the influence of her salon, partly from her
own wit, the correctness of her judgments, and the solid worth of her
acquirements. She became an authority; her sayings were quoted; she
could no longer lay aside at will the functions with which Parisian
society invested her. She came to be an acknowledged exception. The
world bowed before the genius and position of this strange woman; it
recognized and sanctioned her independence; women admired her mind, men
her beauty. Her conduct was regulated by all social conventions. Her
friendships seemed purely platonic. There was, moreover, nothing of the
female author about her. Mademoiselle des Touches is charming as a woman
of the world,--languid when she pleases, indolent, coquettish, concerned
about her toilet, pleased with the airy nothings so seductive to women
and to poets. She understands very well that after Madame de Stael there
is no place in this century for a Sappho, and that Ninon could not exist
in Paris without _grands seigneurs_ and a voluptuous court. She is the
Ninon of the intellect; she adores Art and artists; she goes from the
poet to the musician, from the sculptor to the prose-writer. Her heart
is noble, endowed with a generosity that makes her a dupe; so filled is
she with pity for sorrow,--filled also with contempt for the prosperous.
She has lived since 1830, the centre of a choice circle, surrounded by
tried friends who love her tenderly and esteem each other. Far from the
noisy fuss of Madame de Stael, far from political strifes, she jokes
about Camille Maupin, that junior of George Sand (whom she calls her
brother Cain), whose recent fame has now eclipsed her own. Mademoiselle
des Touches admires her fortunate rival with angelic composure, feeling
no jealousy and no secret vexation.

Until the period when this history begins, she had led as happy a life
as a woman strong enough to protect herself can be supposed to live.
From 1817 to 1834 she had come some five or six times to Les Touches.
Her first stay was after her first disillusion in 1818. The house was
uninhabitable, and she sent her man of business to Guerande and took a
lodging for herself in the village. At that time she had no suspicion of
her coming fame; she was sad, she saw no one; she wanted, as it were, to
contemplate herself after her great disaster. She wrote to Paris to have
the furniture necessary for a residence at Les Touches sent down to her.
It came by a vessel to Nantes, thence by small boats to Croisic, from
which little place it was transported, not without difficulty, over the
sands to Les Touches. Workmen came down from Paris, and before long
she occupied Les Touches, which pleased her immensely. She wanted to
meditate over the events of her life, like a cloistered nun.

At the beginning of the winter she returned to Paris. The little town of
Guerande was by this time roused to diabolical curiosity; its whole talk
was of the Asiatic luxury displayed at Les Touches. Her man of business
gave orders after her departure that visitors should be admitted to view
the house. They flocked from the village of Batz, from Croisic, and from
Savenay, as well as from Guerande. This public curiosity brought in an
enormous sum to the family of the porter and gardener, not less, in two
years, than seventeen francs.

After this, Mademoiselle des Touches did not revisit Les Touches for two
years, not until her return from Italy. On that occasion she came by
way of Croisic and was accompanied by Conti. It was some time before
Guerande became aware of her presence. Her subsequent apparitions at Les
Touches excited comparatively little interest. Her Parisian fame did not
precede her; her man of business alone knew the secret of her writings
and of her connection with the celebrity of Camille Maupin. But at the
period of which we are now writing the contagion of the new ideas had
made some progress in Guerande, and several persons knew of the dual
form of Mademoiselle des Touches’ existence. Letters came to the
post-office, directed to Camille Maupin at Les Touches. In short, the
veil was rent away. In a region so essentially Catholic, archaic, and
full of prejudice, the singular life of this illustrious woman would
of course cause rumors, some of which, as we have seen, had reached the
ears of the Abbe Grimont and alarmed him; such a life could never be
comprehended in Guerande; in fact, to every mind, it seemed unnatural
and improper.

Felicite, during her present stay, was not alone in Les Touches. She had
a guest. That guest was Claude Vignon, a scornful and powerful writer
who, though doing criticism only, has found means to give the public
and literature the impression of a certain superiority. Mademoiselle des
Touches had received this writer for the last seven years, as she had so
many other authors, journalists, artists, and men of the world. She knew
his nerveless nature, his laziness, his utter penury, his indifference
and disgust for all things, and yet by the way she was now conducting
herself she seemed inclined to marry him. She explained her conduct,
incomprehensible to her friends, in various ways,--by ambition, by the
dread she felt of a lonely old age; she wanted to confide her future to
a superior man, to whom her fortune would be a stepping-stone, and thus
increase her own importance in the literary world.

With these apparent intentions she had brought Claude Vignon from Paris
to Les Touches, as an eagle bears away a kid in its talons,--to study
him, and decide upon some positive course. But, in truth, she was
misleading both Calyste and Claude; she was not even thinking of
marriage; her heart was in the throes of the most violent convulsion
that could agitate a soul as strong as hers. She found herself the
dupe of her own mind; too late she saw life lighted by the sun of love,
shining as love shines in a heart of twenty.

Let us now see Camille’s convent where this was happening.



VII. LES TOUCHES

A few hundred yards from Guerande the soil of Brittany comes to an end;
the salt-marshes and the sandy dunes begin. We descend into a desert of
sand, which the sea has left for a margin between herself and earth,
by a rugged road through a ravine that has never seen a carriage. This
desert contains waste tracts, ponds of unequal size, round the shores of
which the salt is made on muddy banks, and a little arm of the sea
which separates the mainland from the island of Croisic. Geographically,
Croisic is really a peninsula; but as it holds to Brittany only by the
beaches which connect it with the village of Batz (barren quicksands
very difficult to cross), it may be more correct to call it an island.

At the point where the road from Croisic to Guerande turns off from
the main road of _terra firma_, stands a country-house, surrounded by
a large garden, remarkable for its trimmed and twisted pine-trees, some
being trained to the shape of sun-shades, others, stripped of their
branches, showing their reddened trunks in spots where the bark has
peeled. These trees, victims of hurricanes, growing against wind and
tide (for them the saying is literally true), prepare the mind for the
strange and depressing sight of the marshes and dunes, which resemble
a stiffened ocean. The house, fairly well built of a species of slaty
stone with granite courses, has no architecture; it presents to the eye
a plain wall with windows at regular intervals. These windows have small
leaded panes on the ground-floor and large panes on the upper floor.
Above are the attics, which stretch the whole length of an enormously
high pointed roof, with two gables and two large dormer windows on each
side of it. Under the triangular point of each gable a circular window
opens its cyclopic eye, westerly to the sea, easterly on Guerande. One
facade of the house looks on the road to Guerande, the other on the
desert at the end of which is Croisic; beyond that little town is the
open sea. A brook escapes through an opening in the park wall which
skirts the road to Croisic, crosses the road, and is lost in the sands
beyond it.

The grayish tones of the house harmonize admirably with the scene
it overlooks. The park is an oasis in the surrounding desert, at
the entrance of which the traveller comes upon a mud-hut, where the
custom-house officials lie in wait for him. This house without land (for
the bulk of the estate is really in Guerande) derives an income from
the marshes and a few outlying farms of over ten thousand francs a year.
Such is the fief of Les Touches, from which the Revolution lopped
its feudal rights. The _paludiers_, however, continue to call it “the
chateau,” and they would still say “seigneur” if the fief were not now
in the female line. When Felicite set about restoring Les Touches, she
was careful, artist that she is, not to change the desolate exterior
which gives the look of a prison to the isolated structure. The sole
change was at the gate, which she enlivened by two brick columns
supporting an arch, beneath which carriages pass into the court-yard
where she planted trees.

The arrangement of the ground-floor is that of nearly all country houses
built a hundred years ago. It was, evidently, erected on the ruins of
some old castle formerly perched there. A large panelled entrance-hall
has been turned by Felicite into a billiard-room; from it opens an
immense salon with six windows, and the dining-room. The kitchen
communicates with the dining-room through an office. Camille has
displayed a noble simplicity in the arrangement of this floor, carefully
avoiding all splendid decoration. The salon, painted gray, is furnished
in old mahogany with green silk coverings. The furniture of the
dining-room comprises four great buffets, also of mahogany, chairs
covered with horsehair, and superb engravings by Audran in mahogany
frames. The old staircase, of wood with heavy balusters, is covered all
over with a green carpet.

On the floor above are two suites of rooms separated by the staircase.
Mademoiselle des Touches has taken for herself the one that looks toward
the sea and the marshes, and arranged it with a small salon, a large
chamber, and two cabinets, one for a dressing-room, the other for a
study and writing-room. The other suite, she has made into two separate
apartments for guests, each with a bedroom, an antechamber, and a
cabinet. The servants have rooms in the attic. The rooms for guests
are furnished with what is strictly necessary, and no more. A certain
fantastic luxury has been reserved for her own apartment. In that sombre
and melancholy habitation, looking out upon the sombre and melancholy
landscape, she wanted the most fantastic creations of art that she
could find. The little salon is hung with Gobelin tapestry, framed in
marvellously carved oak. The windows are draped with the heavy silken
hangings of a past age, a brocade shot with crimson and gold against
green and yellow, gathered into mighty pleats and trimmed with fringes
and cords and tassels worthy of a church. This salon contains a chest
or cabinet worth in these days seven or eight thousand francs, a carved
ebony table, a secretary with many drawers, inlaid with arabesques of
ivory and bought in Venice, with other noble Gothic furniture. Here too
are pictures and articles of choice workmanship bought in 1818, at a
time when no one suspected the ultimate value of such treasures. Her
bedroom is of the period of Louis XV. and strictly exact to it. Here we
see the carved wooden bedstead painted white, with the arched head-board
surmounted by Cupids scattering flowers, and the canopy above it adorned
with plumes; the hangings of blue silk; the Pompadour dressing-table
with its laces and mirror; together with bits of furniture of singular
shape,--a “duchesse,” a chaise-longue, a stiff little sofa,--with
window-curtains of silk, like that of the furniture, lined with pink
satin, and caught back with silken ropes, and a carpet of Savonnerie;
in short, we find here all those elegant, rich, sumptuous, and dainty
things in the midst of which the women of the eighteenth century lived
and made love.

The study, entirely of the present day, presents, in contrast with the
Louis XV. gallantries, a charming collection of mahogany furniture;
it resembles a boudoir; the bookshelves are full, but the fascinating
trivialities of a woman’s existence encumber it; in the midst of which
an inquisitive eye perceives with uneasy surprise pistols, a narghile,
a riding-whip, a hammock, a rifle, a man’s blouse, tobacco, pipes, a
knapsack,--a bizarre combination which paints Felicite.

Every great soul, entering that room, would be struck with the peculiar
beauty of the landscape which spreads its broad savanna beyond the park,
the last vegetation on the continent. The melancholy squares of water,
divided by little paths of white salt crust, along which the salt-makers
pass (dressed in white) to rake up and gather the salt into _mulons_;
a space which the saline exhalations prevent all birds from crossing,
stifling thus the efforts of botanic nature; those sands where the
eye is soothed only by one little hardy persistent plant bearing rosy
flowers and the Chartreux pansy; that lake of salt water, the sandy
dunes, the view of Croisic, a miniature town afloat like Venice on the
sea; and, finally the mighty ocean tossing its foaming fringe upon the
granite rocks as if the better to bring out their weird formations--that
sight uplifts the mind although it saddens it; an effect produced at
last by all that is sublime, creating a regretful yearning for things
unknown and yet perceived by the soul on far-off heights. These wild and
savage harmonies are for great spirits and great sorrows only.

This desert scene, where at times the sun rays, reflected by the water,
by the sands, whitened the village of Batz and rippled on the roofs of
Croisic with pitiless brilliancy, filled Camille’s dreaming mind for
days together. She seldom looked to the cool, refreshing scenes, the
groves, the flowery meadows around Guerande. Her soul was struggling to
endure a horrible inward anguish.

No sooner did Calyste see the vanes of the two gables shooting up beyond
the furze of the roadside and the distorted heads of the pines, than the
air seemed lighter; Guerande was a prison to him; his life was at Les
Touches. Who will not understand the attraction it presented to a youth
in his position. A love like that of Cherubin, had flung him at the feet
of a person who was a great and grand thing to him before he thought
of her as a woman, and it had survived the repeated and inexplicable
refusals of Felicite. This sentiment, which was more the need of loving
than love itself, had not escaped the terrible power of Camille for
analysis; hence, possibly, her rejection,--a generosity unperceived, of
course, by Calyste.

At Les Touches were displayed to the ravished eyes of the ignorant young
countryman, the riches of a new world; he heard, as it were, another
language, hitherto unknown to him and sonorous. He listened to the
poetic sounds of the finest music, that surpassing music of the
nineteenth century, in which melody and harmony blend or struggle on
equal terms,--a music in which song and instrumentation have reached a
hitherto unknown perfection. He saw before his eyes the works of modern
painters, those of the French school, to-day the heir of Italy, Spain,
and Flanders, in which talent has become so common that hearts, weary
of talent, are calling aloud for genius. He read there those works of
imagination, those amazing creations of modern literature which produced
their full effect upon his unused heart. In short, the great Nineteenth
Century appeared to him, in all its collective magnificence, its
criticising spirit, its desires for renovation in all directions, and
its vast efforts, nearly all of them on the scale of the giant who
cradled the infancy of the century in his banners and sang to it hymns
with the lullaby of cannon.

Initiated by Felicite into the grandeur of all these things, which may,
perhaps, escape the eyes of those who work them, Calyste gratified at
Les Touches the taste for the glorious, powerful at his age, and that
artless admiration, the first love of adolescence, which is always
irritated by criticism. It is so natural that flame should rise! He
listened to that charming Parisian raillery, that graceful satire which
revealed to him French wit and the qualities of the French mind, and
awakened in him a thousand ideas, which might have slumbered forever in
the soft torpor of his family life. For him, Mademoiselle des Touches
was the mother of his intellect. She was so kind to him; a woman is
always adorable to a man in whom she inspires love, even when she seems
not to share it.

At the present time Felicite was giving him music-lessons. To him the
grand apartments on the lower floor, and her private rooms above, so
coquettish, so artistic, were vivified, were animated by a light, a
spirit, a supernatural atmosphere, strange and undefinable. The
modern world with its poesy was sharply contrasted with the dull and
patriarchal world of Guerande, in the two systems brought face to face
before him. On one side all the thousand developments of Art, on the
other the sameness of uncivilized Brittany. No one will therefore ask
why the poor lad, bored like his mother with the pleasures of _mouche_,
quivered as he approached the house, and rang the bell, and crossed the
court-yard. Such emotions, we may remark, do not assail a mature man,
trained to the ups and downs of life, whom nothing surprises, being
prepared for all.

As the door opened, Calyste, hearing the sound of the piano, supposed
that Camille was in the salon; but when he entered the billiard-hall
he no longer heard it. Camille, he thought, must be playing on a small
upright piano brought by Conti from England and placed by her in her
own little salon. He began to run up the stairs, where the thick carpet
smothered the sound of his steps; but he went more slowly as he neared
the top, perceiving something unusual and extraordinary about the music.
Felicite was playing for herself only; she was communing with her own
being.

Instead of entering the room, the young man sat down upon a Gothic seat
covered with green velvet, which stood on the landing beneath a window
artistically framed in carved woods stained and varnished. Nothing
was ever more mysteriously melancholy than Camille’s improvisation; it
seemed like the cry of a soul _de profundis_ to God--from the depths of
a grave! The heart of the young lover recognized the cry of despairing
love, the prayer of a hidden plaint, the groan of repressed affliction.
Camille had varied, modified, and lengthened the introduction to the
cavatina: “Mercy for thee, mercy for me!” which is nearly the whole of
the fourth act of “Robert le Diable.” She now suddenly sang the words
in a heart-rending manner, and then as suddenly interrupted herself.
Calyste entered, and saw the reason. Poor Camille Maupin! poor Felicite!
She turned to him a face bathed with tears, took out her handkerchief
and dried them, and said, simply, without affectation, “Good-morning.”
 She was beautiful as she sat there in her morning gown. On her head was
one of those red chenille nets, much worn in those days, through which
the coils of her black hair shone, escaping here and there. A short
upper garment made like a Greek peplum gave to view a pair of cambric
trousers with embroidered frills, and the prettiest of Turkish slippers,
red and gold.

“What is the matter?” cried Calyste.

“He has not returned,” she replied, going to a window and looking out
upon the sands, the sea and the marshes.

This answer explained all. Camille was awaiting Claude Vignon.

“You are anxious about him?” asked Calyste.

“Yes,” she answered, with a sadness the lad was too ignorant to analyze.

He started to leave the room.

“Where are you going?” she asked.

“To find him,” he replied.

“Dear child!” she said, taking his hand and drawing him toward her with
one of those moist glances which are to a youthful soul the best of
recompenses. “You are distracted! Where could you find him on that wide
shore?”

“I will find him.”

“Your mother would be in mortal terror. Stay. Besides, I choose it,” she
said, making him sit down upon the sofa. “Don’t pity me. The tears you
see are the tears a woman likes to shed. We have a faculty that is not
in man,--that of abandoning ourselves to our nervous nature and
driving our feelings to an extreme. By imagining certain situations and
encouraging the imagination we end in tears, and sometimes in serious
states of illness or disorder. The fancies of women are not the action
of the mind; they are of the heart. You have come just in time; solitude
is bad for me. I am not the dupe of his professed desire to go to
Croisic and see the rocks and the dunes and the salt-marshes without
me. He meant to leave us alone together; he is jealous, or, rather, he
pretends jealousy, and you are young, you are handsome.”

“Why not have told me this before? What must I do? must I stay away?”
 asked Calyste, with difficulty restraining his tears, one of which
rolled down his cheek and touched Felicite deeply.

“You are an angel!” she cried. Then she gaily sang the “Stay! stay!” of
Matilde in “Guillaume Tell,” taking all gravity from that magnificent
answer of the princess to her subject. “He only wants to make me think
he loves me better than he really does,” she said. “He knows how much
I desire his happiness,” she went on, looking attentively at Calyste.
“Perhaps he feels humiliated to be inferior to me there. Perhaps he
has suspicions about you and means to surprise us. But even if his only
crime is to take his pleasure without me, and not to associate me with
the ideas this new place gives him, is not that enough? Ah! I am no more
loved by that great brain than I was by the musician, by the poet,
by the soldier! Sterne is right; names signify much; mine is a bitter
sarcasm. I shall die without finding in any man the love which fills my
heart, the poesy that I have in my soul--”

She stopped, her arms pendant, her head lying back on the cushions, her
eyes, stupid with thought, fixed on a pattern of the carpet. The pain of
great minds has something grandiose and imposing about it; it reveals
a vast extent of soul which the thought of the spectator extends still
further. Such souls share the privileges of royalty whose affections
belong to a people and so affect a world.

“Why did you reject my--” said Calyste; but he could not end his
sentence. Camille’s beautiful hand laid upon his eloquently interrupted
him.

“Nature changed her laws in granting me a dozen years of youth beyond my
due,” she said. “I rejected your love from egotism. Sooner or later the
difference in our ages must have parted us. I am thirteen years older
than _he_, and even that is too much.”

“You will be beautiful at sixty,” cried Calyste, heroically.

“God grant it,” she answered, smiling. “Besides, dear child, I _want_ to
love. In spite of his cold heart, his lack of imagination, his cowardly
indifference, and the envy which consumes him, I believe there is
greatness behind those tatters; I hope to galvanize that heart, to save
him from himself, to attach him to me. Alas! alas! I have a clear-seeing
mind, but a blind heart.”

She was terrible in her knowledge of herself. She suffered and analyzed
her feelings as Cuvier and Dupuytren explained to friends the fatal
advance of their disease and the progress that death was making in
their bodies. Camille Maupin knew the passion within her as those men of
science knew their own anatomy.

“I have brought him here to judge him, and he is already bored,” she
continued. “He pines for Paris, I tell him; the nostalgia of criticism
is on him; he has no author to pluck, no system to undermine, no poet
to drive to despair, and he dares not commit some debauch in this house
which might lift for a moment the burden of his ennui. Alas! my love is
not real enough, perhaps, to soothe his brain; I don’t intoxicate him!
Make him drunk at dinner to-night and I shall know if I am right. I will
say I am ill, and stay in my own room.”

Calyste turned scarlet from his neck to his forehead; even his ears were
on fire.

“Oh! forgive me,” she cried. “How can I heedlessly deprave your girlish
innocence! Forgive me, Calyste--” She paused. “There are some superb,
consistent natures who say at a certain age: ‘If I had my life to live
over again, I would do the same things.’ I who do not think myself
weak, I say, ‘I would be a woman like your mother, Calyste.’ To have
a Calyste, oh! what happiness! I could be a humble and submissive
woman--And yet, I have done no harm except to myself. But alas! dear
child, a woman cannot stand alone in society except it be in what is
called a primitive state. Affections which are not in harmony with
social or with natural laws, affections that are not obligatory, in
short, escape us. Suffering for suffering, as well be useful where we
can. What care I for those children of my cousin Faucombe? I have not
seen them these twenty years, and they are married to merchants. You are
my son, who have never cost me the miseries of motherhood; I shall leave
you my fortune and make you happy--at least, so far as money can do so,
dear treasure of beauty and grace that nothing should ever change or
blast.”

“You would not take my love,” said Calyste, “and I shall return your
fortune to your heirs.”

“Child!” answered Camille, in a guttural voice, letting the tears
roll down her cheeks. “Will nothing save me from myself?” she added,
presently.

“You said you had a history to tell me, and a letter to--” said the
generous youth, wishing to divert her thoughts from her grief; but she
did not let him finish.

“You are right to remind me of that. I will be an honest woman before
all else. I will sacrifice no one--Yes, it was too late, yesterday,
but to-day we have time,” she said, in a cheerful tone. “I will keep my
promise; and while I tell you that history I will sit by the window and
watch the road to the marshes.”

Calyste arranged a great Gothic chair for her near the window, and
opened one of the sashes. Camille Maupin, who shared the oriental taste
of her illustrious sister-author, took a magnificent Persian narghile,
given to her by an ambassador. She filled the nipple with patchouli,
cleaned the _bochettino_, perfumed the goose-quill, which she attached
to the mouthpiece and used only once, set fire to the yellow leaves,
placing the vase with its long neck enamelled in blue and gold at some
distance from her, and rang the bell for tea.

“Will you have cigarettes?--Ah! I am always forgetting that you do not
smoke. Purity such as yours is so rare! The hand of Eve herself, fresh
from the hand of her Maker, is alone innocent enough to stroke your
cheek.”

Calyste colored; sitting down on a stool at Camille’s feet, he did not
see the deep emotion that seemed for a moment to overcome her.



VIII. LA MARQUISE BEATRIX

“I promised you this tale of the past, and here it is,” said Camille.
“The person from whom I received that letter yesterday, and who may be
here to-morrow, is the Marquise de Rochefide. The old marquis (whose
family is not as old as yours), after marrying his eldest daughter to
a Portuguese grandee, was anxious to find an alliance among the higher
nobility for his son, in order to obtain for him the peerage he had
never been able to get for himself. The Comtesse de Montcornet told
him of a young lady in the department of the Orne, a Mademoiselle
Beatrix-Maximilienne-Rose de Casteran, the youngest daughter of the
Marquis de Casteran, who wished to marry his two daughters without
dowries in order to reserve his whole fortune for the Comte de Casteran,
his son. The Casterans are, it seems, of the bluest blood. Beatrix, born
and brought up at the chateau de Casteran, was twenty years old at
the time of her marriage in 1828. She was remarkable for what you
provincials call originality, which is simply independence of ideas,
enthusiasm, a feeling for the beautiful, and a certain impulse and ardor
toward the things of Art. You may believe a poor woman who has allowed
herself to be drawn along the same lines, there is nothing more
dangerous for a woman. If she follows them, they lead her where you see
me, and where the marquise came,--to the verge of abysses. Men alone
have the staff on which to lean as they skirt those precipices,--a force
which is lacking to most women, but which, if we do possess it, makes
abnormal beings of us. Her old grandmother, the dowager de Casteran, was
well pleased to see her marry a man to whom she was superior in every
way. The Rochefides were equally satisfied with the Casterans, who
connected them with the Verneuils, the d’Esgrignons, the Troisvilles,
and gave them a peerage for their son in that last big batch of peers
made by Charles X., but revoked by the revolution of July. The first
days of marriage are perilous for little minds as well as for great
loves. Rochefide, being a fool, mistook his wife’s ignorance for
coldness; he classed her among frigid, lymphatic women, and made that
an excuse to return to his bachelor life, relying on the coldness of the
marquise, her pride, and the thousand barriers that the life of a great
lady sets up about a woman in Paris. You’ll know what I mean when you go
there. People said to Rochefide: ‘You are very lucky to possess a cold
wife who will never have any but head passions. She will always be
content if she can shine; her fancies are purely artistic, her desires
will be satisfied if she can make a salon, and collect about her
distinguished minds; her debauches will be in music and her orgies
literary.’ Rochefide, however, is not an ordinary fool; he has as much
conceit and vanity as a clever man, which gives him a mean and squinting
jealousy, brutal when it comes to the surface, lurking and cowardly for
six months, and murderous the seventh. He thought he was deceiving his
wife, and yet he feared her,--two causes for tyranny when the day came
on which the marquise let him see that she was charitably assuming
indifference to his unfaithfulness. I analyze all this in order to
explain her conduct. Beatrix had the keenest admiration for me; there
is but one step, however, from admiration to jealousy. I have one of the
most remarkable salons in Paris; she wished to make herself another; and
in order to do so she attempted to draw away my circle. I don’t know how
to keep those who wish to leave me. She obtained the superficial people
who are friends with every one from mere want of occupation, and whose
object is to get out of a salon as soon as they have entered it; but
she did not have time to make herself a real society. In those days I
thought her consumed with a desire for celebrity of one kind or another.
Nevertheless, she has really much grandeur of soul, a regal pride,
distinct ideas, and a marvellous facility for apprehending and
understanding all things; she can talk metaphysics and music, theology
and painting. You will see her, as a mature woman, what the rest of us
saw her as a bride. And yet there is something of affectation about
her in all this. She has too much the air of knowing abstruse
things,--Chinese, Hebrew, hieroglyphics perhaps, or the papyrus that
they wrapped round mummies. Personally, Beatrix is one of those blondes
beside whom Eve the fair would seem a Negress. She is slender and
straight and white as a church taper; her face is long and pointed; the
skin is capricious, to-day like cambric, to-morrow darkened with little
speckles beneath its surface, as if her blood had left a deposit of
dust there during the night. Her forehead is magnificent, though rather
daring. The pupils of her eyes are pale sea-green, floating on their
white balls under thin lashes and lazy eyelids. Her eyes have dark rings
around them often; her nose, which describes one-quarter of a circle,
is pinched about the nostrils; very shrewd and clever, but supercilious.
She has an Austrian mouth; the upper lip has more character than the
lower, which drops disdainfully. Her pale cheeks have no color unless
some very keen emotion moves her. Her chin is rather fat; mine is not
thin, and perhaps I do wrong to tell you that women with fat chins are
exacting in love. She has one of the most exquisite waists I ever saw;
the shoulders are beautiful, but the bust has not developed as well, and
the arms are thin. She has, however, an easy carriage and manner, which
redeems all such defects and sets her beauties in full relief. Nature
has given her that princess air which can never be acquired; it becomes
her, and reveals at sudden moments the woman of high birth. Without
being faultlessly beautiful, or prettily pretty, she produces, when
she chooses, ineffaceable impressions. She has only to put on a gown of
cherry velvet with clouds of lace, and wreathe with roses that angelic
hair of hers, which resembles floods of light, and she becomes divine.
If, on some excuse or other, she could wear the costume of the time
when women had long, pointed bodices, rising, slim and slender, from
voluminous brocaded skirts with folds so heavy that they stood alone,
and could hide her arms in those wadded sleeves with ruffles, from which
the hand comes out like a pistil from a calyx, and could fling back the
curls of her head into the jewelled knot behind her head, Beatrix would
hold her own victoriously with ideal beauties like _that_--”

And Felicite showed Calyste a fine copy of a picture by Mieris, in which
was a woman robed in white satin, standing with a paper in her hand,
and singing with a Brabancon seigneur, while a Negro beside them poured
golden Spanish wine into a goblet, and the old housekeeper in the
background arranged some biscuits.

“Fair women, blonds,” said Camille, “have the advantage over us poor
brown things of a precious diversity; there are a hundred ways for a
blonde to charm, and only one for a brunette. Besides, blondes are more
womanly; we are too like men, we French brunettes--Well, well!” she
cried, “pray don’t fall in love with Beatrix from the portrait I am
making of her, like that prince, I forget his name, in the Arabian
Nights. You would be too late, my dear boy.”

These words were said pointedly. The admiration depicted on the young
man’s face was more for the picture than for the painter whose _faire_
was failing of its purpose. As she spoke, Felicite was employing all the
resources of her eloquent physiognomy.

“Blond as she is, however,” she went on, “Beatrix has not the grace of
her color; her lines are severe; she is elegant, but hard; her face
has a harsh contour, though at times it reveals a soul with Southern
passions; an angel flashes out and then expires. Her eyes are thirsty.
She looks best when seen full face; the profile has an air of being
squeezed between two doors. You will see if I am mistaken. I will tell
you now what made us intimate friends. For three years, from 1828 to
1831, Beatrix, while enjoying the last fetes of the Restoration, making
the round of the salons, going to court, taking part in the fancy-balls
of the Elysee-Bourbon, was all the while judging men, and things,
events, and life itself, from the height of her own thought. Her mind
was busy. These first years of the bewilderment the world caused her
prevented her heart from waking up. From 1830 to 1831 she spent the time
of the revolutionary disturbance at her husband’s country-place, where
she was bored like a saint in paradise. On her return to Paris she
became convinced, perhaps justly, that the revolution of July, in
the minds of some persons purely political, would prove to be a moral
revolution. The social class to which she belonged, not being able,
during its unhoped-for triumph in the fifteen years of the Restoration
to reconstruct itself, was about to go to pieces, bit by bit, under the
battering-ram of the bourgeoisie. She heard the famous words of Monsieur
Laine: ‘Kings are departing!’ This conviction, I believe was not without
its influence on her conduct. She took an intellectual part in the new
doctrines, which swarmed, during the three years succeeding July, 1830,
like gnats in the sunshine, and turned some female heads. But, like all
nobles, Beatrix, while thinking these novel ideals superb, wanted always
to protect the nobility. Finding before long that there was no place
in this new regime for individual superiority, seeing that the higher
nobility were beginning once more the mute opposition it had formerly
made to Napoleon,--which was, in truth, its wisest course under an
empire of deeds and facts, but which in an epoch of moral causes was
equivalent to abdication,--she chose personal happiness rather than such
eclipse. About the time we were all beginning to breathe again, Beatrix
met at my house a man with whom I had expected to end my days,--Gennaro
Conti, the great composer, a man of Neapolitan origin, though born in
Marseilles. Conti has a brilliant mind; as a composer he has talent,
though he will never attain to the first rank. Without Rossini, without
Meyerbeer, he might perhaps have been taken for a man of genius. He has
one advantage over those men,--he is in vocal music what Paganini is
on the violin, Liszt on the piano, Taglioni in the ballet, and what the
famous Garat was; at any rate he recalls that great singer to those who
knew him. His is not a voice, my friend, it is a soul. When its song
replies to certain ideas, certain states of feeling difficult to
describe in which a woman sometimes finds herself, that woman is lost.
The marquise conceived the maddest passion for him, and took him from
me. The act was provincial, I allow, but it was all fair play. She won
my esteem and friendship by the way she behaved to me. She thought me a
woman who was likely to defend her own; she did not know that to me the
most ridiculous thing in the world is such a struggle. She came to see
me. That woman, proud as she is, was so in love that she told me her
secret and made me the arbiter of her destiny. She was really adorable,
and she kept her place as woman and as marquise in my eyes. I must tell
you, dear friend, that while women are sometimes bad, they have hidden
grandeurs in their souls that men can never appreciate. Well, as I seem
to be making my last will and testament like a woman on the verge of old
age, I shall tell you that I was ever faithful to Conti, and should
have been till death, and yet I _know him_. His nature is charming,
apparently, and detestable beneath its surface. He is a charlatan in
matters of the heart. There are some men, like Nathan, of whom I have
already spoken to you, who are charlatans externally, and yet honest.
Such men lie to themselves. Mounted on their stilts, they think they
are on their feet, and perform their jugglery with a sort of innocence;
their humbuggery is in their blood; they are born comedians, braggarts;
extravagant in form as a Chinese vase; perhaps they even laugh at
themselves. Their personality is generous; like Murat’s kingly garments,
it attracts danger. But Conti’s duplicity will be known only to the
women who love him. In his art he has that deep Italian jealousy which
led the Carlone to murder Piola, and stuck a stiletto into Paesiello.
That terrible envy lurks beneath the warmest comradeship. Conti has not
the courage of his vice; he smiles at Meyerbeer and flatters him, when
he fain would tear him to bits. He knows his weakness, and cultivates an
appearance of sincerity; his vanity still further leads him to play
at sentiments which are far indeed from his real heart. He represents
himself as an artist who receives his inspirations from heaven; Art is
something saintly and sacred to him; he is fanatic; he is sublime in his
contempt for worldliness; his eloquence seems to come from the deepest
convictions. He is a seer, a demon, a god, an angel. Calyste, although
I warn you about him, you will be his dupe. That Southern nature, that
impassioned artist is cold as a well-rope. Listen to him: the artist is
a missionary. Art is a religion, which has its priests and ought to
have its martyrs. Once started on that theme, Gennaro reaches the
most dishevelled pathos that any German professor of philosophy ever
spluttered to his audience. You admire his convictions, but he hasn’t
any. Bearing his hearers to heaven on a song which seems a mysterious
fluid shedding love, he casts an ecstatic glance upon them; he is
examining their enthusiasm; he is asking himself: ‘Am I really a god to
them?’ and he is also thinking: ‘I ate too much macaroni to-day.’ He is
insatiable of applause, and he wins it. He delights, he is beloved; he
is admired whensoever he will. He owes his success more to his voice
than to his talent as a composer, though he would rather be a man of
genius like Rossini than a performer like Rubini. I had committed the
folly of attaching myself to him, and I was determined and resigned to
deck this idol to the end. Conti, like a great many artists, is dainty
in all his ways; he likes his ease, his enjoyments; he is always
carefully, even elegantly dressed. I do respect his courage; he is
brave; bravery, they say, is the only virtue into which hypocrisy cannot
enter. While we were travelling I saw his courage tested; he risked
the life he loved; and yet, strange contradiction! I have seen him, in
Paris, commit what I call the cowardice of thought. My friend, all this
was known to me. I said to the poor marquise: ‘You don’t know into what
a gulf you are plunging. You are the Perseus of a poor Andromeda; you
release me from my rock. If he loves you, so much the better! but I
doubt it; he loves no one but himself.’ Gennaro was transported to
the seventh heaven of pride. I was not a marquise, I was not born a
Casteran, and he forgot me in a day. I then gave myself the savage
pleasure of probing that nature to the bottom. Certain of the result,
I wanted to see the twistings and turnings Conti would perform. My dear
child, I saw in one week actual horrors of sham sentiment, infamous
buffooneries of feeling. I will not tell you about them; you shall see
the man here in a day or two. He now knows that I know him, and he hates
me accordingly. If he could stab me with safety to himself I shouldn’t
be alive two seconds. I have never said one word of all this to Beatrix.
The last and constant insult Geranno offers me is to suppose that I am
capable of communicating my sad knowledge of him to her; but he has no
belief in the good feeling of any human being. Even now he is playing a
part with me; he is posing as a man who is wretched at having left me.
You will find what I may call the most penetrating cordiality about him;
he is winning; he is chivalrous. To him, all women are madonnas. One
must live with him long before we get behind the veil of this false
chivalry and learn the invisible signs of his humbug. His tone of
conviction about himself might almost deceive the Deity. You will be
entrapped, my dear child, by his catlike manners, and you will never
believe in the profound and rapid arithmetic of his inmost thought. But
enough; let us leave him. I pushed indifference so far as to
receive them together in my house. This circumstance kept that most
perspicacious of all societies, the great world of Paris, ignorant of
the affair. Though intoxicated with pride, Gennaro was compelled to
dissimulate; and he did it admirably. But violent passions will have
their freedom at any cost. Before the end of the year, Beatrix whispered
in my ear one evening: ‘My dear Felicite, I start to-morrow for Italy
with Conti.’ I was not surprised; she regarded herself as united for
life to Gennaro, and she suffered from the restraints imposed upon her;
she escaped one evil by rushing into a greater. Conti was wild with
happiness,--the happiness of vanity alone. ‘That’s what it is to love
truly,’ he said to me. ‘How many women are there who would sacrifice
their lives, their fortune, their reputation?’--‘Yes, she loves you,’ I
replied, ‘but you do not love her.’ He was furious, and made me a scene;
he stormed, he declaimed, he depicted his love, declaring that he had
never supposed it possible to love as much. I remained impassible,
and lent him money for his journey, which, being unexpected, found him
unprepared. Beatrix left a letter for her husband and started the next
day for Italy. There she has remained two years; she has written to me
several times, and her letters are enchanting. The poor child attaches
herself to me as the only woman who will comprehend her. She says she
adores me. Want of money has compelled Gennaro to accept an offer to
write a French opera; he does not find in Italy the pecuniary gains
which composers obtain in Paris. Here’s the letter I received yesterday
from Beatrix. Take it and read it; you can now understand it,--that is,
if it is possible, at your age, to analyze the things of the heart.”

So saying, she held out the letter to him.

At this moment Claude Vignon entered the room. At his unexpected
apparition Calyste and Felicite were both silent for a moment,--she from
surprise, he from a vague uneasiness. The vast forehead, broad and high,
of the new-comer, who was bald at the age of thirty-seven, now seemed
darkened by annoyance. His firm, judicial mouth expressed a habit of
chilling sarcasm. Claude Vignon is imposing, in spite of the precocious
deteriorations of a face once magnificent, and now grown haggard.
Between the ages of eighteen and twenty-five he strongly resembled the
divine Raffaelle. But his nose, that feature of the human face that
changes most, is growing to a point; the countenance is sinking into
mysterious depressions, the outlines are thickening; leaden tones
predominate in the complexion, giving tokens of weariness, although
the fatigues of this young man are not apparent; perhaps some bitter
solitude has aged him, or the abuse of his gift of comprehension.
He scrutinizes the thought of every one, yet without definite aim or
system. The pickaxe of his criticism demolishes, it never constructs.
Thus his lassitude is that of a mechanic, not of an architect. The eyes,
of a pale blue, once brilliant, are clouded now by some hidden pain,
or dulled by gloomy sadness. Excesses have laid dark tints above
the eyelids; the temples have lost their freshness. The chin, of
incomparable distinction, is getting doubled, but without dignity. His
voice, never sonorous, is weakening; without being either hoarse or
extinct, it touches the confines of hoarseness and extinction. The
impassibility of that fine head, the fixity of that glance, cover
irresolution and weakness, which the keenly intelligent and sarcastic
smile belies. The weakness lies wholly in action, not in thought; there
are traces of an encyclopedic comprehension on that brow, and in the
habitual movement of a face that is childlike and splendid both. The man
is tall, slightly bent already, like all those who bear the weight of
a world of thought. Such long, tall bodies are never remarkable for
continuous effort or creative activity. Charlemagne, Belisarious, and
Constantine are noted exceptions to this rule.

Certainly Claude Vignon presents a variety of mysteries to be solved. In
the first place, he is very simple and very wily. Though he falls into
excesses with the readiness of a courtesan, his powers of thought remain
untouched. Yet his intellect, which is competent to criticise art,
science, literature, and politics, is incompetent to guide his external
life. Claude contemplates himself within the domain of his intellectual
kingdom, and abandons his outer man with Diogenic indifference.
Satisfied to penetrate all, to comprehend all by thought, he despises
materialities; and yet, if it becomes a question of creating, doubt
assails him; he sees obstacles, he is not inspired by beauties, and
while he is debating means, he sits with his arms pendant, accomplishing
nothing. He is the Turk of the intellect made somnolent by meditation.
Criticism is his opium; his harem of books to read disgusts him with
real work. Indifferent to small things as well as great things, he is
sometimes compelled, by the very weight of his head, to fall into a
debauch, and abdicate for a few hours the fatal power of omnipotent
analysis. He is far too preoccupied with the wrong side of genius, and
Camille Maupin’s desire to put him back on the right side is easily
conceivable. The task was an attractive one. Claude Vignon thinks
himself a great politician as well as a great writer; but this
unpublished Machiavelli laughs within himself at all ambitions; he knows
what he can do; he has instinctively taken the measure of his future on
his faculties; he sees his greatness, but he also sees obstacles, grows
alarmed or disgusted, lets the time roll by, and does not go to work.
Like Etienne Lousteau the feuilletonist, like Nathan the dramatic
author, like Blondet, another journalist, he came from the ranks of the
bourgeoisie, to which we owe the greater number of our writers.

“Which way did you come?” asked Mademoiselle des Touches, coloring with
either pleasure or surprise.’

“By the door,” replied Claude Vignon, dryly.

“Oh,” she cried, shrugging her shoulders, “I am aware that you are not a
man to climb in by a window.”

“Scaling a window is a badge of honor for a beloved woman.”

“Enough!” said Felicite.

“Am I in the way?” asked Claude.

“Monsieur,” said Calyste, artlessly, “this letter--”

“Pray keep it; I ask no questions; at our age we understand such
affairs,” he answered, interrupting Calyste with a sardonic air.

“But, monsieur,” began Calyste, much provoked.

“Calm yourself, young man; I have the utmost indulgence for sentiments.”

“My dear Calyste,” said Camille, wishing to speak.

“‘Dear’?” said Vignon, interrupting her.

“Claude is joking,” said Camille, continuing her remarks to Calyste. “He
is wrong to do it with you, who know nothing of Parisian ways.”

“I did not know that I was joking,” said Claude Vignon, very gravely.

“Which way did you come?” asked Felicite again. “I have been watching
the road to Croisic for the last two hours.”

“Not all the time,” replied Vignon.

“You are too bad to jest in this way.”

“Am I jesting?”

Calyste rose.

“Why should you go so soon? You are certainly at your ease here,” said
Vignon.

“Quite the contrary,” replied the angry young Breton, to whom Camille
Maupin stretched out a hand, which he took and kissed, dropping a tear
upon it, after which he took his leave.

“I should like to be that little young man,” said the critic, sitting
down, and taking one end of the hookah. “How he will love!”

“Too much; for then he will not be loved in return,” replied
Mademoiselle des Touches. “Madame de Rochefide is coming here,” she
added.

“You don’t say so!” exclaimed Claude. “With Conti?”

“She will stay here alone, but he accompanies her.”

“Have they quarrelled?”

“No.”

“Play me a sonata of Beethoven’s; I know nothing of the music he wrote
for the piano.”

Claude began to fill the tube of the hookah with Turkish tobacco, all
the while examining Camille much more attentively than she observed. A
dreadful thought oppressed him; he fancied he was being used for a blind
by this woman. The situation was a novel one.

Calyste went home thinking no longer of Beatrix de Rochefide and her
letter; he was furious against Claude Vignon for what he considered the
utmost indelicacy, and he pitied poor Felicite. How was it possible to
be beloved by that sublime creature and not adore her on his knees, not
believe her on the faith of a glance or a smile? He felt a desire to
turn and rend that cold, pale spectre of a man. Ignorant he might be,
as Felicite had told him, of the tricks of thought of the jesters of the
press, but one thing he knew--Love was the human religion.

When his mother saw him entering the court-yard she uttered an
exclamation of joy, and Zephirine whistled for Mariotte.

“Mariotte, the boy is coming! cook the fish!”

“I see him, mademoiselle,” replied the woman.

Fanny, uneasy at the sadness she saw on her son’s brow, picked up her
worsted-work; the old aunt took out her knitting. The baron gave his
arm-chair to his son and walked about the room, as if to stretch his
legs before going out to take a turn in the garden. No Flemish or Dutch
picture ever presented an interior in tones more mellow, peopled with
faces and forms so harmoniously blending. The handsome young man in his
black velvet coat, the mother, still so beautiful, and the aged brother
and sister framed by that ancient hall, were a moving domestic harmony.

Fanny would fain have questioned Calyste, but he had already pulled a
letter from his pocket,--that letter of the Marquise Beatrix, which was,
perhaps, destined to destroy the happiness of this noble family. As
he unfolded it, Calyste’s awakened imagination showed him the marquise
dressed as Camille Maupin had fancifully depicted her.

  From the Marquise de Rochefide to Mademoiselle des Touches.

Genoa, July 2.

  I have not written to you since our stay in Florence, my dear
  friend, for Venice and Rome have absorbed my time, and, as you
  know, happiness occupies a large part of life; so far, we have
  neither of us dropped from its first level. I am a little
  fatigued; for when one has a soul not easy to _blaser_, the
  constant succession of enjoyments naturally causes lassitude.

  Our friend has had a magnificent triumph at the Scala and the
  Fenice, and now at the San Carlo. Three Italian operas in two
  years! You cannot say that love has made him idle. We have been
  warmly received everywhere,--though I myself would have preferred
  solitude and silence. Surely that is the only suitable manner of
  life for women who have placed themselves in direct opposition to
  society? I expected such a life; but love, my dear friend, is a
  more exacting master than marriage,--however, it is sweet to obey
  him; though I did not think I should have to see the world again,
  even by snatches, and the attentions I receive are so many stabs.
  I am no longer on a footing of equality with the highest rank of
  women; and the more attentions are paid to me, the more my
  inferiority is made apparent.

  Gennaro could not comprehend this sensitiveness; but he has been
  so happy that it would ill become me not to have sacrificed my
  petty vanity to that great and noble thing,--the life of an
  artist. We women live by love, whereas men live by love and
  action; otherwise they would not be men. Still, there are great
  disadvantages for a woman in the position in which I have put
  myself. You have escaped them; you continue to be a person in the
  eyes of the world, which has no rights over you; you have your own
  free will, and I have lost mine. I am speaking now of the things
  of the heart, not those of social life, which I have utterly
  renounced. You can be coquettish and self-willed, and have all the
  graces of a woman who loves, a woman who can give or refuse her
  love as she pleases; you have kept the right to have caprices, in
  the interests even of your love. In short, to-day you still
  possess your right of feeling, while I, I have no longer any
  liberty of heart, which I think precious to exercise in love, even
  though the love itself may be eternal. I have no right now to that
  privilege of quarrelling in jest to which so many women cling, and
  justly; for is it not the plummet line with which to sound the
  hearts of men? I have no threat at my command. I must draw my
  power henceforth from obedience, from unlimited gentleness; I must
  make myself imposing by the greatness of my love. I would rather
  die than leave Gennaro, and my pardon lies in the sanctity of my
  love. Between social dignity and my petty personal dignity, I did
  right not to hesitate. If at times I have a few melancholy
  feelings, like clouds that pass through a clear blue sky, and to
  which all women like to yield themselves, I keep silence about
  them; they might seem like regrets. Ah me! I have so fully
  understood the obligations of my position that I have armed myself
  with the utmost indulgence; but so far, Gennaro has not alarmed my
  susceptible jealousy. I don’t as yet see where that dear great
  genius may fail.

  Dear angel, I am like those pious souls who argue with their God,
  for are not you my Providence? do I not owe my happiness to you?
  You must never doubt, therefore, that you are constantly in my
  thoughts.

  I have seen Italy at last; seen it as you saw it, and as it ought
  to be seen,--lighted to our souls by love, as it is by its own
  bright sun and its masterpieces. I pity those who, being moved to
  adoration at every step, have no hand to press, no heart in which
  to shed the exuberance of emotions which calm themselves when
  shared. These two years have been to me a lifetime, in which my
  memory has stored rich harvests. Have you made plans, as I do,
  to stay forever at Chiavari, to buy a palazzo in Venice, a
  summer-house at Sorrento, a villa in Florence? All loving women
  dread society; but I, who am cast forever outside of it, ought I not
  to bury myself in some beautiful landscape, on flowery slopes,
  facing the sea, or in a valley that equals a sea, like that of
  Fiesole?

  But alas! we are only poor artists, and want of money is bringing
  these two bohemians back to Paris. Gennaro does not want me to
  feel that I have lost my luxury, and he wishes to put his new
  work, a grand opera, into rehearsal at once. You will understand,
  of course, my dearest, that I cannot set foot in Paris. I could
  not, I would not, even if it costs me my love, meet one of those
  glances of women, or of men, which would make me think of murder
  or suicide. Yes, I could hack in pieces whoever insulted me with
  pity; like Chateauneuf, who, in the time of Henri III., I think,
  rode his horse at the Provost of Paris for a wrong of that kind,
  and trampled him under hoof.

  I write, therefore, to say that I shall soon pay you a visit at
  Les Touches. I want to stay there, in that Chartreuse, while
  awaiting the success of our Gennaro’s opera. You will see that I
  am bold with my benefactress, my sister; but I prove, at any rate,
  that the greatness of obligations laid upon me has not led me, as
  it does so many people, to ingratitude. You have told me so much
  of the difficulties of the land journey that I shall go to Croisic
  by water. This idea came to me on finding that there is a little
  Danish vessel now here, laden with marble, which is to touch at
  Croisic for a cargo of salt on its way back to the Baltic. I shall
  thus escape the fatigue and the cost of the land journey. Dear
  Felicite, you are the only person with whom I could be alone
  without Conti. Will it not be some pleasure to have a woman with
  you who understands your heart as fully as you do hers?

  Adieu, _a bientot_. The wind is favorable, and I set sail, wafting
  you a kiss.

Beatrix.


“Ah! she loves, too!” thought Calyste, folding the letter sadly.

That sadness flowed to the heart of the mother as if some gleam had
lighted up a gulf to her. The baron had gone out; Fanny went to the door
of the tower and pushed the bolt, then she returned, and leaned upon the
back of her boy’s chair, like the sister of Dido in Guerin’s picture,
and said,--

“What is it, my Calyste? what makes you so sad? You promised to explain
to me these visits to Les Touches; I am to bless its mistress,--at
least, you said so.”

“Yes, indeed you will, dear mother,” he replied. “She has shown me
the insufficiency of my education at an epoch when the nobles ought to
possess a personal value in order to give life to their rank. I was as
far from the age we live in as Guerande is from Paris. She has been, as
it were, the mother of my intellect.”

“I cannot bless her for that,” said the baroness, with tears in her
eyes.

“Mamma!” cried Calyste, on whose forehead those hot tears fell, two
pearls of sorrowful motherhood, “mamma, don’t weep! Just now, when I
wanted to do her a service, and search the country round, she said, ‘It
will make your mother so uneasy.’”

“Did she say that? Then I can forgive her many things,” replied Fanny.

“Felicite thinks only of my good,” continued Calyste. “She often checks
the lively, venturesome language of artists so as not to shake me in a
faith which is, though she knows it not, unshakable. She has told me of
the life in Paris of several young men of the highest nobility coming
from their provinces, as I might do,--leaving families without fortune,
but obtaining in Paris, by the power of their will and their intellect,
a great career. I can do what the Baron de Rastignac, now a minister of
State, has done. Felicite has taught me; I read with her; she gives me
lessons on the piano; she is teaching me Italian; she has initiated me
into a thousand social secrets, about which no one in Guerande knows
anything at all. She could not give me the treasures of her love, but
she has given me those of her vast intellect, her mind, her genius. She
does not want to be a pleasure, but a light to me; she lessens not one
of my faiths; she herself has faith in the nobility, she loves Brittany,
she--”

“She has changed our Calyste,” said his blind old aunt, interrupting
him. “I do not understand one word he has been saying. You have a solid
roof over your head, my good nephew; you have parents and relations who
adore you, and faithful servants; you can marry some good little Breton
girl, religious and accomplished, who will make you happy. Reserve your
ambitions for your eldest son, who may be four times as rich as you,
if you choose to live tranquilly, thriftily, in obscurity,--but in the
peace of God,--in order to release the burdens on your estate. It is all
as simple as a Breton heart. You will be, not so rapidly perhaps, but
more solidly, a rich nobleman.”

“Your aunt is right, my darling; she plans for your happiness with as
much anxiety as I do myself. If I do not succeed in marrying you to my
niece, Margaret, the daughter of your uncle, Lord Fitzwilliam, it is
almost certain that Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel will leave her fortune to
whichever of her nieces you may choose.”

“And besides, there’s a little gold to be found here,” added the old
aunt in a low voice, with a mysterious glance about her.

“Marry! at my age!” he said, casting on his mother one of those looks
which melt the arguments of mothers. “Am I to live without my beautiful
fond loves? Must I never tremble or throb or fear or gasp, or lie
beneath implacable looks and soften them? Am I never to know beauty in
its freedom, the fantasy of the soul, the clouds that course through the
azure of happiness, which the breath of pleasure dissipates? Ah! shall I
never wander in those sweet by-paths moist with dew; never stand beneath
the drenching of a gutter and not know it rains, like those lovers seen
by Diderot; never take, like the Duc de Lorraine, a live coal in my
hand? Are there no silken ladders for me, no rotten trellises to cling
to and not fall? Shall I know nothing of woman but conjugal submission;
nothing of love but the flame of its lamp-wick? Are my longings to be
satisfied before they are roused? Must I live out my days deprived of
that madness of the heart that makes a man and his power? Would you
make me a married monk? No! I have eaten of the fruit of Parisian
civilization. Do you not see that you have, by the ignorant morals of
this family, prepared the fire that consumes me, that _will_ consume me
utterly, unless I can adore the divineness I see everywhere,--in those
sands gleaming in the sun, in the green foliage, in all the women,
beautiful, noble, elegant, pictured in the books and in the poems I have
read with Camille? Alas! there is but one such woman in Guerande, and
it is you, my mother! The birds of my beautiful dream, they come from
Paris, they fly from the pages of Scott, of Byron,--Parisina, Effie,
Minna! yes, and that royal duchess, whom I saw on the moors among the
furze and the ferns, whose very aspect sent the blood to my heart.”

The baroness saw these thoughts flaming in the eyes of her son, clearer,
more beautiful, more living than art can tell to those who read them.
She grasped them rapidly, flung to her as they were in glances like
arrows from an upset quiver. Without having read Beaumarchais, she
felt, as other women would have felt, that it would be a crime to marry
Calyste.

“Oh! my child!” she said, taking him in her arms, and kissing the
beautiful hair that was still hers, “marry whom you will, and when you
will, but be happy! My part in life is not to hamper you.”

Mariotte came to lay the table. Gasselin was out exercising Calyste’s
horse, which the youth had not mounted for two months. The three women,
mother, aunt, and Mariotte, shared in the tender feminine wiliness,
which taught them to make much of Calyste when he dined at home. Breton
plainness fought against Parisian luxury, now brought to the very doors
of Guerande. Mariotte endeavored to wean her young master from the
accomplished service of Camille Maupin’s kitchen, just as his mother and
aunt strove to hold him in the net of their tenderness and render all
comparison impossible.

“There’s a salmon-trout for dinner, Monsieur Calyste, and snipe, and
pancakes such as I know you can’t get anywhere but here,” said Mariotte,
with a sly, triumphant look as she smoothed the cloth, a cascade of
snow.

After dinner, when the old aunt had taken up her knitting, and the
rector and Monsieur du Halga had arrived, allured by their precious
_mouche_, Calyste went back to Les Touches on the pretext of returning
the letter.

Claude Vignon and Felicite were still at table. The great critic was
something of a gourmand, and Felicite pampered the vice, knowing how
indispensable a woman makes herself by such compliance. The dinner-table
presented that rich and brilliant aspect which modern luxury, aided by
the perfecting of handicrafts, now gives to its service. The poor
and noble house of Guenic little knew with what an adversary it was
attempting to compete, or what amount of fortune was necessary to enter
the lists against the silverware, the delicate porcelain, the beautiful
linen, the silver-gilt service brought from Paris by Mademoiselle des
Touches, and the science of her cook. Calyste declined the liqueurs
contained in one of those superb cases of precious woods, which are
something like tabernacles.

“Here’s the letter,” he said, with innocent ostentation, looking at
Claude, who was slowly sipping a glass of _liqueur-des-iles_.

“Well, what did you think of it?” asked Mademoiselle des Touches,
throwing the letter across the table to Vignon, who began to read it,
taking up and putting down at intervals his little glass.

“I thought--well, that Parisian women were very fortunate to have men of
genius to adore who adore them.”

“Ah! you are still in your village,” said Felicite, laughing. “What! did
you not see that she loves him less, and--”

“That is evident,” said Claude Vignon, who had only read the first page.
“Do people reason on their situation when they really love; are they
as shrewd as the marquise, as observing, as discriminating? Your dear
Beatrix is held to Conti now by pride only; she is condemned to love him
_quand meme_.”

“Poor woman!” said Camille.

Calyste’s eyes were fixed on the table; he saw nothing about him. The
beautiful woman in the fanciful dress described that morning by Felicite
appeared to him crowned with light; she smiled to him, she waved her
fan; the other hand, issuing from its ruffle of lace, fell white and
pure on the heavy folds of her crimson velvet robe.

“She is just the thing for you,” said Claude Vignon, smiling
sardonically at Calyste.

The young man was deeply wounded by the words, and by the manner in
which they were said.

“Don’t put such ideas into Calyste’s mind; you don’t know how dangerous
such jokes may prove to be,” said Mademoiselle des Touches, hastily.
“I know Beatrix, and there is something too grandiose in her nature to
allow her to change. Besides, Conti will be here.”

“Ha!” said Claude Vignon, satirically, “a slight touch of jealousy, eh?”

“Can you really think so?” said Camille, haughtily.

“You are more perspicacious than a mother,” replied Claude Vignon, still
sarcastically.

“But it would be impossible,” said Camille, looking at Calyste.

“They are very well matched,” remarked Vignon. “She is ten years older
than he; and it is he who appears to be the girl--”

“A girl, monsieur,” said Calyste, waking from his reverie, “who has been
twice under fire in La Vendee! If the Cause had had twenty thousand more
such girls--”

“I was giving you some well-deserved praise, and that is easier than to
give you a beard,” remarked Vignon.

“I have a sword for those who wear their beards too long,” cried
Calyste.

“And I am very good at an epigram,” said the other, smiling. “We are
Frenchmen; the affair can easily be arranged.”

Mademoiselle des Touches cast a supplicating look on Calyste, which
calmed him instantly.

“Why,” said Felicite, as if to break up the discussion, “do young men
like my Calyste, begin by loving women of a certain age?”

“I don’t know any sentiment more artless or more generous,” replied
Vignon. “It is the natural consequence of the adorable qualities of
youth. Besides, how would old women end if it were not for such love?
You are young and beautiful, and will be for twenty years to come, so
I can speak of this matter before you,” he added, with a keen look at
Mademoiselle des Touches. “In the first place the semi-dowagers, to whom
young men pay their first court, know much better how to make love than
younger women. An adolescent youth is too like a young woman himself
for a young woman to please him. Such a passion trenches on the fable of
Narcissus. Besides that feeling of repugnance, there is, as I think, a
mutual sense of inexperience which separates them. The reason why the
hearts of young women are only understood by mature men, who conceal
their cleverness under a passion real or feigned, is precisely the same
(allowing for the difference of minds) as that which renders a woman of
a certain age more adroit in attracting youth. A young man feels that he
is sure to succeed with her, and the vanities of the woman are flattered
by his suit. Besides, isn’t it natural for youth to fling itself
on fruits? The autumn of a woman’s life offers many that are very
toothsome,--those looks, for instance, bold, and yet reserved, bathed
with the last rays of love, so warm, so sweet; that all-wise elegance
of speech, those magnificent shoulders, so nobly developed, the full
and undulating outline, the dimpled hands, the hair so well arranged,
so cared for, that charming nape of the neck, where all the resources
of art are displayed to exhibit the contrast between the hair and the
flesh-tones, and to set in full relief the exuberance of life and love.
Brunettes themselves are fair at such times, with the amber colors of
maturity. Besides, such women reveal in their smiles and display in
their words a knowledge of the world; they know how to converse; they
can call up the whole of social life to make a lover laugh; their
dignity and their pride are stupendous; or, in other moods, they can
utter despairing cries which touch his soul, farewells of love which
they take care to render useless, and only make to intensify his
passion. Their devotions are absolute; they listen to us; they love us;
they catch, they cling to love as a man condemned to death clings to the
veriest trifles of existence,--in short, love, absolute love, is known
only through them. I think such women can never be forgotten by a man,
any more than he can forget what is grand and sublime. A young woman
has a thousand distractions; these women have none. No longer have they
self-love, pettiness, or vanity; their love--it is the Loire at its
mouth, it is vast, it is swelled by all the illusions, all the affluents
of life, and this is why--but my muse is dumb,” he added, observing
the ecstatic attitude of Mademoiselle des Touches, who was pressing
Calyste’s hand with all her strength, perhaps to thank him for having
been the occasion of such a moment, of such an eulogy, so lofty that she
did not see the trap that it laid for her.

During the rest of the evening Claude Vignon and Felicite sparkled with
wit and happy sayings; they told anecdotes, and described Parisian life
to Calyste, who was charmed with Claude, for mind has immense seductions
for persons who are all heart.

“I shouldn’t be surprised to see the Marquise de Rochefide and Conti,
who, of course, will accompany her, at the landing-place to-morrow,”
 said Claude Vignon, as the evening ended. “When I was at Croisic this
afternoon, the fishermen were saying that they had seen a little vessel,
Danish, Swedish, or Norwegian, in the offing.”

This speech brought a flush to the cheeks of the impassible Camille.

Again Madame du Guenic sat up till one o’clock that night, waiting for
her son, unable to imagine why he should stay so late if Mademoiselle
des Touches did not love him.

“He must be in their way,” said this adorable mother. “What were you
talking about?” she asked, when at last he came in.

“Oh, mother, I have never before spent such a delightful evening. Genius
is a great, a sublime thing! Why didn’t you give me genius? With genius
we can make our lives, we can choose among all women the woman to love,
and she must be ours.”

“How handsome you are, my Calyste!”

“Claude Vignon is handsome. Men of genius have luminous foreheads
and eyes, through which the lightnings flash--but I, alas! I know
nothing--only to love.”

“They say that suffices, my angel,” she said, kissing him on the
forehead.

“Do you believe it?”

“They say so, but I have never known it.”

Calyste kissed his mother’s hand as if it was a sacred thing.

“I will love you for all those that would have adored you,” he said.

“Dear child! perhaps it is a little bit your duty to do so, for you
inherit my nature. But, Calyste, do not be unwise, imprudent; try to
love only noble women, if love you must.”



IX. A FIRST MEETING

What young man full of abounding but restrained life and emotion would
not have had the glorious idea of going to Croisic to see Madame de
Rochefide land, and examine her incognito? Calyste greatly surprised his
father and mother by going off in the morning without waiting for the
mid-day breakfast. Heaven knows with what agility the young Breton’s
feet sped along. Some unknown vigor seemed lent to him; he walked on
air, gliding along by the walls of Les Touches that he might not be seen
from the house. The adorable boy was ashamed of his ardor, and afraid of
being laughed at; Felicite and Vignon were so perspicacious! besides, in
such cases young fellows fancy that their foreheads are transparent.

He reached the shore, strengthened by a stone embankment, at the foot of
which is a house where travellers can take shelter in storms of wind or
rain. It is not always possible to cross the little arm of the sea which
separates the landing-place of Guerande from Croisic; the weather may
be bad, or the boats not ready; and during this time of waiting, it
is necessary to put not only the passengers but their horses, donkeys,
baggages, and merchandise under cover.

Calyste presently saw two boats coming over from Croisic, laden with
baggage,--trunks, packages, bags, and chests,--the shape and appearance
of which proved to a native of these parts that such extraordinary
articles must belong to travellers of distinction. In one of the boats
was a young woman in a straw bonnet with a green veil, accompanied by a
man. This boat was the first to arrive. Calyste trembled until on closer
view he saw they were a maid and a man-servant.

“Are you going over to Croisic, Monsieur Calyste?” said one of the
boatmen; to whom he replied with a shake of the head, annoyed at being
called by his name.

He was captivated by the sight of a chest covered with tarred cloth on
which were painted the words, MME. LA MARQUISE DE ROCHEFIDE. The name
shone before him like a talisman; he fancied there was something fateful
in it. He knew in some mysterious way, which he could not doubt, that
he should love that woman. Why? In the burning desert of his new and
infinite desires, still vague and without an object, his fancy fastened
with all its strength on the first woman that presented herself. Beatrix
necessarily inherited the love which Camille had rejected.

Calyste watched the landing of the luggage, casting from time to time
a glance at Croisic, from which he hoped to see another boat put out
to cross to the little promontory, and show him Beatrix, already to his
eyes what Beatrice was to Dante, a marble statue on which to hang his
garlands and his flowers. He stood with arms folded, lost in meditation.
Here is a fact worthy of remark, which, nevertheless, has never
been remarked: we often subject ourselves to sentiments by our own
volition,--deliberately bind ourselves, and create our own fate; chance
has not as much to do with it as we believe.

“I don’t see any horses,” said the maid, sitting on a trunk.

“And I don’t see any road,” said the footman.

“Horses have been here, though,” replied the woman, pointing to the
proofs of their presence. “Monsieur,” she said, addressing Calyste, “is
this really the way to Guerande?”

“Yes,” he replied, “are you expecting some one to meet you?”

“We were told that they would fetch us from Les Touches. If they don’t
come,” she added to the footman, “I don’t know how Madame la marquise
will manage to dress for dinner. You had better go and find Mademoiselle
des Touches. Oh! what a land of savages!”

Calyste had a vague idea of having blundered.

“Is your mistress going to Les Touches?” he inquired.

“She is there; Mademoiselle came for her this morning at seven o’clock.
Ah! here come the horses.”

Calyste started toward Guerande with the lightness and agility of a
chamois, doubling like a hare that he might not return upon his tracks
or meet any of the servants of Les Touches. He did, however, meet two of
them on the narrow causeway of the marsh along which he went.

“Shall I go in, or shall I not?” he thought when the pines of Les
Touches came in sight. He was afraid; and continued his way rather
sulkily to Guerande, where he finished his excursion on the mall and
continued his reflections.

“She has no idea of my agitation,” he said to himself.

His capricious thoughts were so many grapnels which fastened his heart
to the marquise. He had known none of these mysterious terrors and joys
in his intercourse with Camille. Such vague emotions rise like poems in
the untutored soul. Warmed by the first fires of imagination, souls like
his have been known to pass through all phases of preparation and to
reach in silence and solitude the very heights of love, without having
met the object of so many efforts.

Presently Calyste saw, coming toward him, the Chevalier du Halga and
Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, who were walking together on the mall. He
heard them say his name, and he slipped aside out of sight, but not out
of hearing. The chevalier and the old maid, believing themselves alone,
were talking aloud.

“If Charlotte de Kergarouet comes,” said the chevalier, “keep her four
or five months. How can you expect her to coquette with Calyste? She is
never here long enough to undertake it. Whereas, if they see each other
every day, those two children will fall in love, and you can marry them
next winter. If you say two words about it to Charlotte she’ll say four
to Calyste, and a girl of sixteen can certainly carry off the prize from
a woman of forty.”

Here the old people turned to retrace their steps and Calyste heard no
more. But remembering what his mother had told him, he saw Mademoiselle
de Pen-Hoel’s intention, and, in the mood in which he then was, nothing
could have been more fatal. The mere idea of a girl thus imposed upon
him sent him with greater ardor into his imaginary love. He had never
had a fancy for Charlotte de Kergarouet, and he now felt repugnance at
the very thought of her. Calyste was quite unaffected by questions of
fortune; from infancy he had accustomed his life to the poverty and the
restricted means of his father’s house. A young man brought up as he had
been, and now partially emancipated, was likely to consider sentiments
only, and all his sentiments, all his thought now belonged to the
marquise. In presence of the portrait which Camille had drawn for him
of her friend, what was that little Charlotte? the companion of his
childhood, whom he thought of as a sister.

He did not go home till five in the afternoon. As he entered the hall
his mother gave him, with a rather sad smile, the following letter from
Mademoiselle des Touches:--

  My dear Calyste,--The beautiful marquise has come; we count on you
  to help us celebrate her arrival. Claude, always sarcastic,
  declares that you will play Bice and that she will be Dante. It is
  for our honor as Bretons, and yours as a du Guenic to welcome a
  Casteran. Come soon.
Your friend, Camille Maupin.


  Come as you are, without ceremony; otherwise you will put us to
  the blush.

Calyste gave the letter to his mother and departed.

“Who are the Casterans?” said Fanny to the baron.

“An old Norman family, allied to William the Conqueror,” he replied.
“They bear on a shield tierce fessed azure, gules and sable, a horse
rearing argent, shod with gold. That beautiful creature for whom the
Gars was killed at Fougeres in 1800 was the daughter of a Casteran
who made herself a nun, and became an abbess after the Duc de Verneuil
deserted her.”

“And the Rochefides?”

“I don’t know that name. I should have to see the blazon,” he replied.

The baroness was somewhat reassured on hearing that the Marquise de
Rochefide was born of a noble family, but she felt that her son was now
exposed to new seductions.

Calyste as he walked along felt all sorts of violent and yet soft inward
movements; his throat was tight, his heart swelled, his brain was full,
a fever possessed him. He tried to walk slowly, but some superior power
hurried him. This impetuosity of the several senses excited by vague
expectation is known to all young men. A subtle fire flames within their
breasts and darts outwardly about them, like the rays of a nimbus around
the heads of divine personages in works of religious art; through it
they see all Nature glorious, and woman radiant. Are they not then like
those haloed saints, full of faith, hope, ardor, purity?

The young Breton found the company assembled in the little salon of
Camille’s suite of rooms. It was then about six o’clock; the sun, in
setting, cast through the windows its ruddy light chequered by the
trees; the air was still; twilight, beloved of women, was spreading
through the room.

“Here comes the future deputy of Brittany,” said Camille Maupin,
smiling, as Calyste raised the tapestry portiere,--“punctual as a king.”

“You recognized his step just now,” said Claude to Felicite in a low
voice.

Calyste bowed low to the marquise, who returned the salutation with an
inclination of her head; he did not look at her; but he took the hand
Claude Vignon held out to him and pressed it.

“This is the celebrated man of whom we have talked so much, Gennaro
Conti,” said Camille, not replying to Claude Vignon’s remark.

She presented to Calyste a man of medium height, thin and slender, with
chestnut hair, eyes that were almost red, and a white skin, freckled
here and there, whose head was so precisely the well-known head of Lord
Byron (though rather better carried on his shoulders) that description
is superfluous. Conti was rather proud of this resemblance.

“I am fortunate,” he said, “to meet Monsieur du Guenic during the one
day that I spend at Les Touches.”

“It was for me to say that to you,” replied Calyste, with a certain
ease.

“He is handsome as an angel,” said the marquise in an under tone to
Felicite.

Standing between the sofa and the two ladies, Calyste heard the words
confusedly. He seated himself in an arm-chair and looked furtively
toward the marquise. In the soft half-light he saw, reclining on a
divan, as if a sculptor had placed it there, a white and serpentine
shape which thrilled him. Without being aware of it, Felicite had done
her friend a service; the marquise was much superior to the unflattered
portrait Camille had drawn of her the night before. Was it to do
honor to the guest that Beatrix had wound into her hair those tufts of
blue-bells that gave value to the pale tints of her creped curls, so
arranged as to fall around her face and play upon the cheeks? The circle
of her eyes, which showed fatigue, was of the purest mother-of-pearl,
her skin was as dazzling as the eyes, and beneath its whiteness,
delicate as the satiny lining of an egg, life abounded in the beautiful
blue veins. The delicacy of the features was extreme; the forehead
seemed diaphanous. The head, so sweet and fragrant, admirably joined to
a long neck of exquisite moulding, lent itself to many and most diverse
expressions. The waist, which could be spanned by the hands, had a
charming willowy ease; the bare shoulders sparkled in the twilight like
a white camellia. The throat, visible to the eye though covered with a
transparent fichu, allowed the graceful outlines of the bosom to be
seen with charming roguishness. A gown of white muslin, strewn with blue
flowers, made with very large sleeves, a pointed body and no belt, shoes
with strings crossed on the instep over Scotch thread stockings, showed
a charming knowledge of the art of dress. Ear-rings of silver filagree,
miracles of Genoese jewelry, destined no doubt to become the fashion,
were in perfect harmony with the delightful flow of the soft curls
starred with blue-bells.

Calyste’s eager eye took in these beauties at a glance, and carved them
on his soul. The fair Beatrix and the dark Felicite might have sat for
those contrasting portraits in “keepsakes” which English designers and
engravers seek so persistently. Here were the force and the feebleness
of womanhood in full development, a perfect antithesis. These two women
could never be rivals; each had her own empire. Here was the delicate
campanula, or the lily, beside the scarlet poppy; a turquoise near
a ruby. In a moment, as it were,--at first sight, as the saying
is,--Calyste was seized with a love which crowned the secret work of
his hopes, his fears, his uncertainties. Mademoiselle des Touches had
awakened his nature; Beatrix inflamed both his heart and thoughts. The
young Breton suddenly felt within him a power to conquer all things,
and yield to nothing that stood in his way. He looked at Conti with an
envious, gloomy, savage rivalry he had never felt for Claude Vignon.
He employed all his strength to control himself; but the inward tempest
went down as soon as the eyes of Beatrix turned to him, and her soft
voice sounded in his ear. Dinner was announced.

“Calyste, give your arm to the marquise,” said Mademoiselle des Touches,
taking Conti with her right hand, and Claude Vignon with her left, and
drawing back to let the marquise pass.

The descent of that ancient staircase was to Calyste like the moment
of going into battle for the first time. His heart failed him, he had
nothing to say; a slight sweat pearled upon his forehead and wet his
back; his arm trembled so much that as they reached the lowest step the
marquise said to him: “Is anything the matter?”

“Oh!” he replied, in a muffled tone, “I have never seen any woman so
beautiful as you, except my mother, and I am not master of my emotions.”

“But you have Camille Maupin before your eyes.”

“Ah! what a difference!” said Calyste, ingenuously.

“Calyste,” whispered Felicite, who was just behind him, “did I not tell
you that you would forget me as if I had never existed? Sit there,” she
said aloud, “beside the marquise, on her right, and you, Claude, on her
left. As for you, Gennaro, I retain you by me; we will keep a mutual eye
on their coquetries.”

The peculiar accept which Camille gave to the last word struck Claude
Vignon’s ear, and he cast that sly but half-abstracted look upon Camille
which always denoted in him the closest observation. He never ceased to
examine Mademoiselle des Touches throughout the dinner.

“Coquetries!” replied the marquis, taking off her gloves, and showing
her beautiful hands; “the opportunity is good, with a poet,” and she
motioned to Claude, “on one side, and poesy the other.”

At these words Conti turned and gave Calyste a look that was full of
flattery.

By artificial light, Beatrix seemed more beautiful than before. The
white gleam of the candles laid a satiny lustre on her forehead, lighted
the spangles of her eyes, and ran through her swaying curls, touching
them here and there into gold. She threw back the thin gauze scarf she
was wearing and disclosed her neck. Calyste then saw its beautiful nape,
white as milk, and hollowed near the head, until its lines were lost
toward the shoulders with soft and flowing symmetry. This neck, so
dissimilar to that of Camille, was the sign of a totally different
character in Beatrix.

Calyste found much trouble in pretending to eat; nervous motions within
him deprived him of appetite. Like other young men, his nature was in
the throes and convulsions which precede love, and carve it indelibly on
the soul. At his age, the ardor of the heart, restrained by moral ardor,
leads to an inward conflict, which explains the long and respectful
hesitations, the tender debatings, the absence of all calculation,
characteristic of young men whose hearts and lives are pure. Studying,
though furtively, so as not to attract the notice of Conti, the various
details which made the marquise so purely beautiful, Calyste became,
before long, oppressed by a sense of her majesty; he felt himself
dwarfed by the hauteur of certain of her glances, by the imposing
expression of a face that was wholly aristocratic, by a sort of pride
which women know how to express in slight motions, turns of the head,
and slow gestures, effects less plastic and less studied than we think.
The false situation in which Beatrix had placed herself compelled her
to watch her own behavior, and to keep herself imposing without being
ridiculously so. Women of the great world know how to succeed in this,
which proves a fatal reef to vulgar women.

The expression of Felicite’s eyes made Beatrix aware of the inward
adoration she inspired in the youth beside her, and also that it
would be most unworthy on her part to encourage it. She therefore took
occasion now and then to give him a few repressive glances, which fell
upon his heart like an avalanche of snow. The unfortunate young fellow
turned on Felicite a look in which she could read the tears he was
suppressing by superhuman efforts. She asked him in a friendly tone why
he was eating nothing. The question piqued him, and he began to force
himself to eat and to take part in the conversation.

But whatever he did, Madame de Rochefide paid little attention to him.
Mademoiselle des Touches having started the topic of her journey to
Italy she related, very wittily, many of its incidents, which made
Claude Vignon, Conti, and Felicite laugh.

“Ah!” thought Calyste, “how far such a woman is from me! Will she ever
deign to notice me?”

Mademoiselle des Touches was struck with the expression she now saw on
Calyste’s face, and tried to console him with a look of sympathy. Claude
Vignon intercepted that look. From that moment the great critic expanded
into gaiety that overflowed in sarcasm. He maintained to Beatrix that
love existed only by desire; that most women deceived themselves in
loving; that they loved for reasons unknown to men and to themselves;
that they wanted to deceive themselves, and that the best among them
were artful.

“Keep to books, and don’t criticise our lives,” said Camille, glancing
at him imperiously.

The dinner ceased to be gay. Claude Vignon’s sarcasm had made the
two women pensive. Calyste was conscious of pain in the midst of the
happiness he found in looking at Beatrix. Conti looked into the eyes of
the marquise to guess her thoughts. When dinner was over Mademoiselle
des Touches took Calyste’s arm, gave the other two men to the marquise,
and let them pass before her, that she might be alone with the young
Breton for a moment.

“My dear Calyste,” she said, “you are acting in a manner that
embarrasses the marquise; she may be delighted with your admiration, but
she cannot accept it. Pray control yourself.”

“She was hard to me, she will never care for me,” said Calyste, “and if
she does not I shall die.”

“Die! you! My dear Calyste, you are a child. Would you have died for
me?”

“You have made yourself my friend,” he answered.

After the talk that follows coffee, Vignon asked Conti to sing
something. Mademoiselle des Touches sat down to the piano. Together she
and Gennaro sang the _Dunque il mio bene tu mia sarai_, the last duet
of Zingarelli’s “Romeo e Giulietta,” one of the most pathetic pages of
modern music. The passage _Di tanti palpiti_ expresses love in all its
grandeur. Calyste, sitting in the same arm-chair in which Felicite had
told him the history of the marquise, listened in rapt devotion. Beatrix
and Vignon were on either side of the piano. Conti’s sublime voice knew
well how to blend with that of Felicite. Both had often sung this piece;
they knew its resources, and they put their whole marvellous gift
into bringing them out. The music was at this moment what its creator
intended, a poem of divine melancholy, the farewell of two swans to
life. When it was over, all present were under the influence of feelings
such as cannot express themselves by vulgar applause.

“Ah! music is the first of arts!” exclaimed the marquise.

“Camille thinks youth and beauty the first of poesies,” said Claude
Vignon.

Mademoiselle des Touches looked at Claude with vague uneasiness.
Beatrix, not seeing Calyste, turned her head as if to know what effect
the music had produced upon him, less by way of interest in him than for
the gratification of Conti; she saw a white face bathed in tears. At
the sight, and as if some sudden pain had seized her, she turned back
quickly and looked at Gennaro. Not only had Music arisen before the eyes
of Calyste, touching him with her divine wand until he stood in presence
of Creation from which she rent the veil, but he was dumfounded by
Conti’s genius. In spite of what Camille had told him of the musician’s
character, he now believed in the beauty of the soul, in the heart that
expressed such love. How could he, Calyste, rival such as an artist?
What woman could ever cease to adore such genius? That voice entered the
soul like another soul. The poor lad was overwhelmed by poesy, and his
own despair. He felt himself of no account. This ingenuous admission of
his nothingness could be read upon his face mingled with his admiration.
He did not observe the gesture with which Beatrix, attracted to Calyste
by the contagion of a true feeling, called Felicite’s attention to him.

“Oh! the adorable heart!” cried Camille. “Conti, you will never obtain
applause of one-half the value of that child’s homage. Let us sing this
trio. Beatrix, my dear, come.”

When the marquise, Camille, and Conti had arranged themselves at the
piano, Calyste rose softly, without attracting their attention, and
flung himself on one of the sofas in the bedroom, the door of which
stood open, where he sat with his head in his hands, plunged in
meditation.



X. DRAMA

“What is it, my child?” said Claude Vignon, who had slipped silently
into the bedroom after Calyste, and now took him by the hand. “You love;
you think you are disdained; but it is not so. The field will be free to
you in a few days and you will reign--beloved by more than one.”

“Loved!” cried Calyste, springing up, and beckoning Claude into the
library, “Who loves me here?”

“Camille,” replied Claude.

“Camille loves me? And you!--what of you?”

“I?” answered Claude, “I--” He stopped; sat down on a sofa and rested
his head with weary sadness on a cushion. “I am tired of life, but I
have not the courage to quit it,” he went on, after a short silence. “I
wish I were mistaken in what I have just told you; but for the last few
days more than one vivid light has come into my mind. I did not wander
about the marshes for my pleasure; no, upon my soul I did not! The
bitterness of my words when I returned and found you with Camille were
the result of wounded feeling. I intend to have an explanation with her
soon. Two minds as clear-sighted as hers and mine cannot deceive each
other. Between two such professional duellists the combat cannot last
long. Therefore I may as well tell you now that I shall leave Les
Touches; yes, to-morrow perhaps, with Conti. After we are gone strange
things will happen here. I shall regret not witnessing conflicts of
passion of a kind so rare in France, and so dramatic. You are very young
to enter such dangerous lists; you interest me; were it not for the
profound disgust I feel for women, I would stay and help you play
this game. It is difficult; you may lose it; you have to do with two
extraordinary women, and you feel too much for one to use the other
judiciously. Beatrix is dogged by nature; Camille has grandeur. Probably
you will be wrecked between those reefs, drawn upon them by the waves of
passion. Beware!”

Calyste’s stupefaction on hearing these words enabled Claude to say them
without interruption and leave the young Breton, who remained like a
traveller among the Alps to whom a guide has shown the depth of some
abyss by flinging a stone into it. To hear from the lips of Claude
himself that Camille loved him, at the very moment when he felt that he
loved Beatrix for life, was a weight too heavy for his untried soul
to bear. Goaded by an immense regret which now filled all the past,
overwhelmed with a sight of his position between Beatrix whom he loved
and Camille whom he had ceased to love, the poor boy sat despairing and
undecided, lost in thought. He sought in vain for the reasons which
had made Felicite reject his love and bring Claude Vignon from Paris to
oppose it. Every now and then the voice of Beatrix came fresh and pure
to his ears from the little salon; a savage desire to rush in and carry
her off seized him at such moments. What would become of him? What must
he do? Could he come to Les Touches? If Camille loved him how could he
come there to adore Beatrix? He saw no solution to these difficulties.

Insensibly to him silence now reigned in the house; he heard, but
without noticing, the opening and shutting of doors. Then suddenly
midnight sounded on the clock of the adjoining bedroom, and the voices
of Claude and Camille roused him fully from his torpid contemplation
of the future. Before he could rise and show himself, he heard the
following terrible words in the voice of Claude Vignon.

“You came to Paris last year desperately in love with Calyste,” Claude
was saying to Felicite, “but you were horrified at the thought of the
consequences of such a passion at your age; it would lead you to a gulf,
to hell, to suicide perhaps. Love cannot exist unless it thinks itself
eternal, and you saw not far before you a horrible parting; old age you
knew would end the glorious poem soon. You thought of ‘Adolphe,’ that
dreadful finale of the loves of Madame de Stael and Benjamin Constant,
who, however, were nearer of an age than you and Calyste. Then you took
me, as soldiers use fascines to build entrenchments between the enemy
and themselves. You brought me to Les Touches to mask your real feelings
and leave you safe to follow your own secret adoration. The scheme
was grand and ignoble both; but to carry it out you should have chosen
either a common man or one so preoccupied by noble thoughts that you
could easily deceive him. You thought me simple and easy to mislead as
a man of genius. I am not a man of genius, I am a man of talent, and as
such I have divined you. When I made that eulogy yesterday on women of
your age, explaining to you why Calyste had loved you, do you suppose
I took to myself your ravished, fascinated, fazzling glance? Had I
not read into your soul? The eyes were turned on me, but the heart was
throbbing for Calyste. You have never been loved, my poor Maupin, and
you never will be after rejecting the beautiful fruit which chance has
offered to you at the portals of that hell of woman, the lock of which
is the numeral 50!”

“Why has love fled me?” she said in a low voice. “Tell me, you who know
all.”

“Because you are not lovable,” he answered. “You do not bend to love;
love must bend to you. You may perhaps have yielded to some follies
of youth, but there was no youth in your heart; your mind has too much
depth; you have never been naive and artless, and you cannot begin to be
so now. Your charm comes from mystery; it is abstract, not active. Your
strength repulses men of strength who fear a struggle. Your power may
please young souls, like that of Calyste, which like to be protected;
though, even them it wearies in the long run. You are grand, and you
are sublime; bear with the consequence of those two qualities--they
fatigue.”

“What a sentence!” cried Camille. “Am I not a woman? Do you think me an
anomaly?”

“Possibly,” said Claude.

“We will see!” said the woman, stung to the quick.

“Farewell, my dear Camille; I leave to-morrow. I am not angry with you,
my dear; I think you the greatest of women, but if I continued to
serve you as a screen, or a shield,” said Claude, with two significant
inflections of his voice, “you would despise me. We can part now without
pain or remorse; we have neither happiness to regret nor hopes betrayed.
To you, as with some few but rare men of genius, love is not what Nature
made it,--an imperious need, to the satisfaction of which she attaches
great and passing joys, which die. You see love such as Christianity
has created it,--an ideal kingdom, full of noble sentiments, of grand
weaknesses, poesies, spiritual sensations, devotions of moral fragrance,
entrancing harmonies, placed high above all vulgar coarseness, to which
two creatures as one angel fly on the wings of pleasure. This is what I
hoped to share; I thought I held in you a key to that door, closed to
so many, by which we may advance toward the infinite. You were there
already. In this you have misled me. I return to my misery,--to my vast
prison of Paris. Such a deception as this, had it come to me earlier
in life, would have made me flee from existence; to-day it puts into
my soul a disenchantment which will plunge me forever into an awful
solitude. I am without the faith which helped the Fathers to people
theirs with sacred images. It is to this, my dear Camille, to this that
the superiority of our mind has brought us; we may, both of us, sing
that dreadful hymn which a poet has put into the mouth of Moses speaking
to the Almighty: ‘Lord God, Thou hast made me powerful and solitary.’”

At this moment Calyste appeared.

“I ought not to leave you ignorant that I am here,” he said.

Mademoiselle des Touches showed the utmost fear; a sudden flush colored
her impassible face with tints of fire. During this strange scene she
was more beautiful than at any other moment of her life.

“We thought you gone, Calyste,” said Claude. “But this involuntary
discretion on both sides will do no harm; perhaps, indeed, you may be
more at your ease at Les Touches by knowing Felicite as she is. Her
silence shows me I am not mistaken as to the part she meant me to play.
As I told you before, she loves you, but it is for yourself, not for
herself,--a sentiment that few women are able to conceive and practise;
few among them know the voluptuous pleasure of sufferings born of
longing,--that is one of the magnificent passions reserved for man.
But she is in some sense a man,” he added, sardonically. “Your love for
Beatrix will make her suffer and make her happy too.”

Tears were in the eyes of Mademoiselle des Touches, who was unable to
look either at the terrible Vignon or the ingenuous Calyste. She was
frightened at being understood; she had supposed it impossible for
a man, however keen his perception, to perceive a delicacy so
self-immolating, a heroism so lofty as her own. Her evident humiliation
at this unveiling of her grandeur made Calyste share the emotion of the
woman he had held so high, and now beheld so stricken down. He threw
himself, from an irresistible impulse, at her feet, and kissed her
hands, laying his face, covered with tears, upon them.

“Claude,” she said, “do not abandon me, or what will become of me?”

“What have you to fear?” replied the critic. “Calyste has fallen in
love at first sight with the marquise; you cannot find a better barrier
between you than that. This passion of his is worth more to you than I.
Yesterday there might have been some danger for you and for him; to-day
you can take a maternal interest in him,” he said, with a mocking smile,
“and be proud of his triumphs.”

Mademoiselle des Touches looked at Calyste, who had raised his head
abruptly at these words. Claude Vignon enjoyed, for his sole vengeance,
the sight of their confusion.

“You yourself have driven him to Madame de Rochefide,” continued Claude,
“and he is now under the spell. You have dug your own grave. Had you
confided in me, you would have escaped the sufferings that await you.”

“Sufferings!” cried Camille Maupin, taking Calyste’s head in her hands,
and kissing his hair, on which her tears fell plentifully. “No, Calyste;
forget what you have heard; I count for nothing in all this.”

She rose and stood erect before the two men, subduing both with the
lightning of her eyes, from which her soul shone out.

“While Claude was speaking,” she said, “I conceived the beauty and
the grandeur of love without hope; it is the sentiment that brings us
nearest God. Do not love me, Calyste; but I will love you as no woman
will!”

It was the cry of a wounded eagle seeking its eyrie. Claude himself
knelt down, took Camille’s hand, and kissed it.

“Leave us now, Calyste,” she said, “it is late, and your mother will be
uneasy.”

Calyste returned to Guerande with lagging steps, turning again and
again, to see the light from the windows of the room in which was
Beatrix. He was surprised himself to find how little pity he felt for
Camille. But presently he felt once more the agitations of that scene,
the tears she had left upon his hair; he suffered with her suffering; he
fancied he heard the moans of that noble woman, so beloved, so desired
but a few short days before.

When he opened the door of his paternal home, where total silence
reigned, he saw his mother through the window, as she sat sewing by the
light of the curiously constructed lamp while she awaited him. Tears
moistened the lad’s eyes as he looked at her.

“What has happened?” cried Fanny, seeing his emotion, which filled her
with horrible anxiety.

For all answer, Calyste took his mother in his arms, and kissed her
on her cheeks, her forehead and hair, with one of those passionate
effusions of feeling that comfort mothers, and fill them with the subtle
flames of the life they have given.

“It is you I love, you!” cried Calyste,--“you, who live for me; you,
whom I long to render happy!”

“But you are not yourself, my child,” said the baroness, looking at him
attentively. “What has happened to you?”

“Camille loves me, but I love her no longer,” he answered.

The next day, Calyste told Gasselin to watch the road to Saint-Nazaire,
and let him know if the carriage of Mademoiselle des Touches passed over
it. Gasselin brought word that the carriage had passed.

“How many persons were in it?” asked Calyste.

“Four,--two ladies and two gentlemen.”

“Then saddle my horse and my father’s.”

Gasselin departed.

“My, nephew, what mischief is in you now?” said his Aunt Zephirine.

“Let the boy amuse himself, sister,” cried the baron. “Yesterday he was
dull as an owl; to-day he is gay as a lark.”

“Did you tell him that our dear Charlotte was to arrive to-day?” said
Zephirine, turning to her sister-in-law.

“No,” replied the baroness.

“I thought perhaps he was going to meet her,” said Mademoiselle du
Guenic, slyly.

“If Charlotte is to stay three months with her aunt, he will have plenty
of opportunities to see her,” said his mother.

“Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel wants me to marry Charlotte, to save me from
perdition,” said Calyste, laughing. “I was on the mall when she and the
Chevalier du Halga were talking about it. She can’t see that it would be
greater perdition for me to marry at my age--”

“It is written above,” said the old maid, interrupting Calyste, “that I
shall not die tranquil or happy. I wanted to see our family continued,
and some, at least, of the estates brought back; but it is not to be.
What can you, my fine nephew, put in the scale against such duties? Is
it that actress at Les Touches?”

“What?” said the baron; “how can Mademoiselle des Touches hinder
Calyste’s marriage, when it becomes necessary for us to make it? I shall
go and see her.”

“I assure you, father,” said Calyste, “that Felicite will never be an
obstacle to my marriage.”

Gasselin appeared with the horses.

“Where are you going, chevalier?” said his father.

“To Saint-Nazaire.”

“Ha, ha! and when is the marriage to be?” said the baron, believing that
Calyste was really in a hurry to see Charlotte de Kergarouet. “It is
high time I was a grandfather. Spare the horses,” he continued, as he
went on the portico with Fanny to see Calyste mount; “remember that they
have more than thirty miles to go.”

Calyste started with a tender farewell to his mother.

“Dear treasure!” she said, as she saw him lower his head to ride through
the gateway.

“God keep him!” replied the baron; “for we cannot replace him.”

The words made the baroness shudder.

“My nephew does not love Charlotte enough to ride to Saint-Nazaire
after her,” said the old blind woman to Mariotte, who was clearing the
breakfast-table.

“No; but a fine lady, a marquise, has come to Les Touches, and I’ll
warrant he’s after her; that’s the way at his age,” said Mariotte.

“They’ll kill him,” said Mademoiselle du Guenic.

“That won’t kill him, mademoiselle; quite the contrary,” replied
Mariotte, who seemed to be pleased with Calyste’s behavior.

The young fellow started at a great pace, until Gasselin asked him if
he was trying to catch the boat, which, of course, was not at all his
desire. He had no wish to see either Conti or Claude again; but he did
expect to be invited to drive back with the ladies, leaving Gasselin to
lead his horse. He was gay as a bird, thinking to himself,--

“_She_ has just passed here; _her_ eyes saw those trees!--What a lovely
road!” he said to Gasselin.

“Ah! monsieur, Brittany is the most beautiful country in all the world,”
 replied the Breton. “Where could you find such flowers in the hedges,
and nice cool roads that wind about like these?”

“Nowhere, Gasselin.”

“_Tiens_! here comes the coach from Nazaire,” cried Gasselin presently.

“Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel and her niece will be in it. Let us hide,”
 said Calyste.

“Hide! are you crazy, monsieur? Why, we are on the moor!”

The coach, which was coming up the sandy hill above Saint-Nazaire, was
full, and, much to the astonishment of Calyste, there were no signs of
Charlotte.

“We had to leave Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, her sister and niece;
they are dreadfully worried; but all my seats were engaged by the
custom-house,” said the conductor to Gasselin.

“I am lost!” thought Calyste; “they will meet me down there.”

When Calyste reached the little esplanade which surrounds the church
of Saint-Nazaire, and from which is seen Paimboeuf and the magnificent
Mouths of the Loire as they struggle with the sea, he found Camille
and the marquise waving their handkerchiefs as a last adieu to two
passengers on the deck of the departing steamer. Beatrix was charming
as she stood there, her features softened by the shadow of a rice-straw
hat, on which were tufts and knots of scarlet ribbon. She wore a muslin
gown with a pattern of flowers, and was leaning with one well-gloved
hand on a slender parasol. Nothing is finer to the eyes than a woman
poised on a rock like a statue on its pedestal. Conti could see Calyste
from the vessel as he approached Camille.

“I thought,” said the young man, “that you would probably come back
alone.”

“You have done right, Calyste,” she replied, pressing his hand.

Beatrix turned round, saw her young lover, and gave him the most
imperious look in her repertory. A smile, which the marquise detected
on the eloquent lips of Mademoiselle des Touches, made her aware of the
vulgarity of such conduct, worthy only of a bourgeoise. She then said to
Calyste, smiling,--

“Are you not guilty of a slight impertinence in supposing that I should
bore Camille, if left alone with her?”

“My dear, one man to two widows is none too much,” said Mademoiselle des
Touches, taking Calyste’s arm, and leaving Beatrix to watch the vessel
till it disappeared.

At this moment Calyste heard the approaching voices of Mademoiselle de
Pen-Hoel, the Vicomtesse de Kergarouet, Charlotte, and Gasselin,
who were all talking at once, like so many magpies. The old maid was
questioning Gasselin as to what had brought him and his master to
Saint-Nazaire; the carriage of Mademoiselle des Touches had already
caught her eye. Before the young Breton could get out of sight,
Charlotte had seen him.

“Why, there’s Calyste!” she exclaimed eagerly.

“Go and offer them seats in my carriage,” said Camille to Calyste; “the
maid can sit with the coachman. I saw those ladies lose their places in
the mail-coach.”

Calyste, who could not help himself, carried the message. As soon as
Madame de Kergarouet learned that the offer came from the celebrated
Camille Maupin, and that the Marquise de Rochefide was of the party,
she was much surprised at the objections raised by her elder sister, who
refused positively to profit by what she called the devil’s carryall.
At Nantes, which boasted of more civilization than Guerande, Camille
was read and admired; she was thought to be the muse of Brittany and an
honor to the region. The absolution granted to her in Paris by society,
by fashion, was there justified by her great fortune and her early
successes in Nantes, which claimed the honor of having been, if not her
birthplace, at least her cradle. The viscountess, therefore, eager to
see her, dragged her old sister forward, paying no attention to her
jeremiads.

“Good-morning, Calyste,” said Charlotte.

“Oh! good-morning, Charlotte,” replied Calyste, not offering his arm.

Both were confused; she by his coldness, he by his cruelty, as they
walked up the sort of ravine, which is called in Saint-Nazaire a street,
following the two sisters in silence. In a moment the little girl of
sixteen saw her castle in Spain, built and furnished with romantic
hopes, a heap of ruins. She and Calyste had played together so much
in childhood, she was so bound up with him, as it were, that she had
quietly supposed her future unassailable; she arrived now, swept along
by thoughtless happiness, like a circling bird darting down upon a
wheat-field, and lo! she was stopped in her flight, unable to imagine
the obstacle.

“What is the matter, Calyste?” she said, taking his hand.

“Nothing,” replied the young man, releasing himself with cruel haste as
he remembered the projects of his aunt and her friend.

Tears came into Charlotte’s eyes. She looked at the handsome Calyste
without ill-humor; but a first spasm of jealousy seized her, and she
felt the dreadful madness of rivalry when she came in sight of the two
Parisian women, and suspected the cause of his coldness.

Charlotte de Kergarouet was a girl of ordinary height, and commonplace
coloring; she had a little round face, made lively by a pair of black
eyes which sparkled with cleverness, abundant brown hair, a round waist,
a flat back, thin arms, and the curt, decided manner of a provincial
girl, who did not want to be taken for a little goose. She was the
petted child of the family on account of the preference her aunt showed
for her. At this moment she was wrapped in a mantle of Scotch merino in
large plaids, lined with green silk, which she had worn on the boat. Her
travelling-dress, of some common stuff, chastely made with a chemisette
body and a pleated collar, was fated to appear, even to her own eyes,
horrible in comparison with the fresh toilets of Beatrix and Camille.
She was painfully aware of the stockings soiled among the rocks as
she had jumped from the boat, of shabby leather shoes, chosen for the
purpose of not spoiling better ones on the journey,--a fixed principle
in the manners and customs of provincials.

As for the Vicomtesse de Kergarouet, she might stand as the type of a
provincial woman. Tall, hard, withered, full of pretensions, which
did not show themselves until they were mortified, talking much, and
catching, by dint of talking (as one cannons at billiards), a few
ideas, which gave her the reputation of wit, endeavoring to humiliate
Parisians, whenever she met them, with an assumption of country wisdom
and patronage, humbling herself to be exalted and furious at being left
upon her knees; fishing, as the English say, for compliments, which she
never caught; dressed in clothes that were exaggerated in style, and yet
ill cared for; mistaking want of good manners for dignity, and trying
to embarrass others by paying no attention to them; refusing what she
desired in order to have it offered again, and to seem to yield only
to entreaty; concerned about matters that others have done with, and
surprised at not being in the fashion; and finally, unable to get
through an hour without reference to Nantes, matters of social life
in Nantes, complaints of Nantes, criticism of Nantes, and taking as
personalities the remarks she forced out of absent-minded or wearied
listeners.

Her manners, language, and ideas had, more or less, descended to her
four daughters. To know Camille Maupin and Madame de Rochefide would
be for her a future, and the topic of a hundred conversations.
Consequently, she advanced toward the church as if she meant to take
it by assault, waving her handkerchief, unfolded for the purpose of
displaying the heavy corners of domestic embroidery, and trimmed with
flimsy lace. Her gait was tolerably bold and cavalier, which, however,
was of no consequence in a woman forty-seven years of age.

“Monsieur le chevalier,” she said to Camille and Beatrix, pointing to
Calyste, who was mournfully following with Charlotte, “has conveyed
to me your friendly proposal, but we fear--my sister, my daughter, and
myself--to inconvenience you.”

“Sister, I shall not put these ladies to inconvenience,” said
Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, sharply; “I can very well find a horse in
Saint-Nazaire to take me home.”

Camille and Beatrix exchanged an oblique glance, which Calyste
intercepted, and that glance sufficed to annihilate all the memories of
his childhood, all his beliefs in the Kergarouets and Pen-Hoels, and to
put an end forever to the projects of the three families.

“We can very well put five in the carriage,” replied Mademoiselle
des Touches, on whom Jacqueline turned her back, “even if we were
inconvenienced, which cannot be the case, with your slender figures.
Besides, I should enjoy the pleasure of doing a little service to
Calyste’s friends. Your maid, madame, will find a seat by the coachman,
and your luggage, if you have any, can go behind the carriage; I have no
footman with me.”

The viscountess was overwhelming in thanks, and complained that her
sister Jacqueline had been in such a hurry to see her niece that she
would not give her time to come properly in her own carriage with
post-horses, though, to be sure, the post-road was not only longer, but
more expensive; she herself was obliged to return almost immediately
to Nantes, where she had left three other little kittens, who were
anxiously awaiting her. Here she put her arm round Charlotte’s neck.
Charlotte, in reply, raised her eyes to her mother with the air of
a little victim, which gave an impression to onlookers that the
viscountess bored her four daughters prodigiously by dragging them
on the scene very much as Corporal Trim produces his cap in “Tristram
Shandy.”

“You are a fortunate mother and--” began Camille, stopping short as she
remembered that Beatrix must have parted from her son when she left her
husband’s house.

“Oh, yes!” said the viscountess; “if I have the misfortune of spending
my life in the country, and, above all, at Nantes, I have at least the
consolation of being adored by my children. Have you children?” she said
to Camille.

“I am Mademoiselle des Touches,” replied Camille. “Madame is the
Marquise de Rochefide.”

“Then I must pity you for not knowing the greatest happiness that
there is for us poor, simple women--is not that so, madame?” said the
viscountess, turning to Beatrix. “But you, mademoiselle, have so many
compensations.”

The tears came into Madame de Rochefide’s eyes, and she turned away
toward the parapet to hide them. Calyste followed her.

“Madame,” said Camille, in a low voice to the viscountess, “are you not
aware that the marquise is separated from her husband? She has not seen
her son for two years, and does not know when she will see him.”

“You don’t say so!” said Madame de Kergarouet. “Poor lady! is she
legally separated?”

“No, by mutual consent,” replied Camille.

“Ah, well! I understand that,” said the viscountess boldly.

Old Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, furious at being thus dragged into the
enemy’s camp, had retreated to a short distance with her dear Charlotte.
Calyste, after looking about him to make sure that no one could see him,
seized the hand of the marquise, kissed it, and left a tear upon it.
Beatrix turned round, her tears dried by anger; she was about to utter
some terrible word, but it died upon her lips as she saw the grief on
the angelic face of the youth, as deeply touched by her present sorrow
as she was herself.

“Good heavens, Calyste!” said Camille in his ear, as he returned with
Madame de Rochefide, “are you to have _that_ for a mother-in-law, and
the little one for a wife?”

“Because her aunt is rich,” replied Calyste, sarcastically.

The whole party now moved toward the inn, and the viscountess
felt herself obliged to make Camille a speech on the savages of
Saint-Nazaire.

“I love Brittany, madame,” replied Camille, gravely. “I was born at
Guerande.”

Calyste could not help admiring Mademoiselle des Touches, who, by the
tone of her voice, the tranquillity of her look, and her quiet manner,
put him at his ease, in spite of the terrible declarations of the
preceding night. She seemed, however, a little fatigued; her eyes were
enlarged by dark circles round them, showing that he had not slept; but
the brow dominated the inward storm with cold placidity.

“What queens!” he said to Charlotte, calling her attention to the
marquise and Camille as he gave the girl his arm, to Mademoiselle de
Pen-Hoel’s great satisfaction.

“What an idea your mother has had,” said the old maid, taking her
niece’s other arm, “to put herself in the company of that reprobate
woman!”

“Oh, aunt, a woman who is the glory of Brittany!”

“The shame, my dear. Mind that you don’t fawn upon her in that way.”

“Mademoiselle Charlotte is right,” said Calyste; “you are not just.”

“Oh, you!” replied Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, “she has bewitched you.”

“I regard her,” said Calyste, “with the same friendship that I feel for
you.”

“Since when have the du Guenics taken to telling lies?” asked the old
maid.

“Since the Pen-Hoels have grown deaf,” replied Calyste.

“Are you not in love with her?” demanded the old maid.

“I have been, but I am so no longer,” he said.

“Bad boy! then why have you given us such anxiety? I know very well
that love is only foolishness; there is nothing solid but marriage,” she
remarked, looking at Charlotte.

Charlotte, somewhat reassured, hoped to recover her advantages by
recalling the memories of childhood. She leaned affectionately on
Calyste’s arm, who resolved in his own mind to have a clear explanation
with the little heiress.

“Ah! what fun we shall have at _mouche_, Calyste!” she said; “what good
laughs we used to have over it!”

The horses were now put in; Camille placed Madame de Kergarouet and
Charlotte on the back seat. Jacqueline having disappeared, she herself,
with the marquise, sat forward. Calyste was, of course, obliged to
relinquish the pleasure on which he had counted, of driving back with
Camille and Beatrix, but he rode beside the carriage all the way; the
horses, being tired with the journey, went slowly enough to allow him to
keep his eyes on Beatrix.

History must lose the curious conversations that went on between these
four persons whom accident had so strangely united in this carriage, for
it is impossible to report the hundred and more versions which went
the round of Nantes on the remarks, replies, and witticisms which
the viscountess heard from the lips of the celebrated Camille Maupin
_herself_. She was, however, very careful not to repeat, not even to
comprehend, the actual replies made by Mademoiselle des Touches to her
absurd questions about Camille’s authorship,--a penance to which all
authors are subjected, and which often make them expiate the few and
rare pleasures that they win.

“How do you write your books?” she began.

“Much as you do your worsted-work or knitting,” replied Camille.

“But where do you find those deep reflections, those seductive
pictures?”

“Where you find the witty things you say, madame; there is nothing so
easy as to write books, provided you will--”

“Ah! does it depend wholly on the will? I shouldn’t have thought it.
Which of your compositions do you prefer?”

“I find it difficult to prefer any of my little kittens.”

“I see you are _blasee_ on compliments; there is really nothing new that
one can say.”

“I assure you, madame, that I am very sensible to the form which you
give to yours.”

The viscountess, anxious not to seem to neglect the marquise, remarked,
looking at Beatrix with a meaning air,--

“I shall never forget this journey made between Wit and Beauty.”

“You flatter me, madame,” said the marquise, laughing. “I assure you
that my wit is but a small matter, not to be mentioned by the side of
genius; besides, I think I have not said much as yet.”

Charlotte, who keenly felt her mother’s absurdity, looked at her,
endeavoring to stop its course; but Madame de Kergarouet went bravely on
in her tilt with the satirical Parisians.

Calyste, who was trotting slowly beside the carriage, could only see the
faces of the two ladies on the front seat, and his eyes expressed, from
time to time, rather painful thoughts. Forced, by her position, to let
herself be looked at, Beatrix constantly avoided meeting the young man’s
eyes, and practised a manoeuvre most exasperating to lovers; she held
her shawl crossed and her hands crossed over it, apparently plunged in
the deepest meditation.

At a part of the road which is shaded, dewy, and verdant as a forest
glade, where the wheels of the carriage scarcely sounded, and the breeze
brought down balsamic odors and waved the branches above their heads,
Camille called Madame de Rochefide’s attention to the harmonies of the
place, and pressed her knee to make her look at Calyste.

“How well he rides!” she said.

“Oh! Calyste does everything well,” said Charlotte.

“He rides like an Englishman,” said the marquise, indifferently.

“His mother is Irish,--an O’Brien,” continued Charlotte, who thought
herself insulted by such indifference.

Camille and the marquise drove through Guerande with the viscountess and
her daughter, to the great astonishment of the inhabitants of the town.
They left the mother and daughter at the end of the lane leading to
the Guenic mansion, where a crowd came near gathering, attracted by so
unusual a sight. Calyste had ridden on to announce the arrival of the
company to his mother and aunt, who expected them to dinner, that meal
having been postponed till four o’clock. Then he returned to the gate to
give his arm to the two ladies, and bid Camille and Beatrix adieu.

He kissed the hand of Felicite, hoping thereby to be able to do the same
to that of the marquise; but she still kept her arms crossed resolutely,
and he cast moist glances of entreaty at her uselessly.

“You little ninny!” whispered Camille, lightly touching his ear with a
kiss that was full of friendship.

“Quite true,” thought Calyste to himself as the carriage drove away. “I
am forgetting her advice--but I shall always forget it, I’m afraid.”

Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel (who had intrepidly returned to Guerande on
the back of a hired horse), the Vicomtesse de Kergarouet, and Charlotte
found dinner ready, and were treated with the utmost cordiality, if
luxury were lacking, by the du Guenics. Mademoiselle Zephirine had
ordered the best wine to be brought from the cellar, and Mariotte had
surpassed herself in her Breton dishes.

The viscountess, proud of her trip with the illustrious Camille Maupin,
endeavored to explain to the assembled company the present condition of
modern literature, and Camille’s place in it. But the literary topic
met the fate of whist; neither the du Guenics, nor the abbe, nor
the Chevalier du Halga understood one word of it. The rector and the
chevalier had arrived in time for the liqueurs at dessert.

As soon as Mariotte, assisted by Gasselin and Madame de Kergarouet’s
maid, had cleared the table, there was a general and enthusiastic cry
for _mouche_. Joy appeared to reign in the household. All supposed
Calyste to be free of his late entanglement, and almost as good as
married to the little Charlotte. The young man alone kept silence. For
the first time in his life he had instituted comparisons between his
life-long friends and the two elegant women, witty, accomplished, and
tasteful, who, at the present moment, must be laughing heartily at
the provincial mother and daughter, judging by the look he intercepted
between them.

He was seeking in vain for some excuse to leave his family on this
occasion, and go up as usual to Les Touches, when Madame de Kergarouet
mentioned that she regretted not having accepted Mademoiselle des
Touches’ offer of her carriage for the return journey to Saint-Nazaire,
which for the sake of her three other “dear kittens,” she felt compelled
to make on the following day.

Fanny, who alone saw her son’s uneasiness, and the little hold which
Charlotte’s coquetries and her mother’s attentions were gaining on him,
came to his aid.

“Madame,” she said to the viscountess, “you will, I think, be very
uncomfortable in the carrier’s vehicle, and especially at having to
start so early in the morning. You would certainly have done better to
take the offer made to you by Mademoiselle des Touches. But it is not
too late to do so now. Calyste, go up to Les Touches and arrange the
matter; but don’t be long; return to us soon.”

“It won’t take me ten minutes,” cried Calyste, kissing his mother
violently as she followed him to the door.



XI. FEMALE DIPLOMACY

Calyste ran with the lightness of a young fawn to Les Touches and
reached the portico just as Camille and Beatrix were leaving the grand
salon after their dinner. He had the sense to offer his arm to Felicite.

“So you have abandoned your viscountess and her daughter for us,” she
said, pressing his arm; “we are able now to understand the full merit of
that sacrifice.”

“Are these Kergarouets related to the Portendueres, and to old Admiral
de Kergarouet, whose widow married Charles de Vandenesse?” asked Madame
de Rochefide.

“The viscountess is the admiral’s great-niece,” replied Camille.

“Well, she’s a charming girl,” said Beatrix, placing herself gracefully
in a Gothic chair. “She will just do for you, Monsieur du Guenic.”

“The marriage will never take place,” said Camille hastily.

Mortified by the cold, calm air with which the marquise seemed to
consider the Breton girl as the only creature fit to mate him, Calyste
remained speechless and even mindless.

“Why so, Camille?” asked Madame de Rochefide.

“Really, my dear,” said Camille, seeing Calyste’s despair, “you are not
generous; did I advise Conti to marry?”

Beatrix looked at her friend with a surprise that was mingled with
indefinable suspicions.

Calyste, unable to understand Camille’s motive, but feeling that she
came to his assistance and seeing in her cheeks that faint spot of color
which he knew to mean the presence of some violent emotion, went up
to her rather awkwardly and took her hand. But she left him and seated
herself carelessly at the piano, like a woman so sure of her friend and
lover that she can afford to leave him with another woman. She played
variations, improvising them as she played, on certain themes chosen,
unconsciously to herself, by the impulse of her mind; they were
melancholy in the extreme.

Beatrix seemed to listen to the music, but she was really observing
Calyste, who, much too young and artless for the part which Camille was
intending him to play, remained in rapt adoration before his real idol.

After about an hour, during which time Camille continued to play,
Beatrix rose and retired to her apartments. Camille at once took Calyste
into her chamber and closed the door, fearing to be overheard; for women
have an amazing instinct of distrust.

“My child,” she said, “if you want to succeed with Beatrix, you must
seem to love me still, or you will fail. You are a child; you know
nothing of women; all you know is how to love. Now loving and making
one’s self beloved are two very different things. If you go your own way
you will fall into horrible suffering, and I wish to see you happy. If
you rouse, not the pride, but the self-will, the obstinacy which is
a strong feature in her character, she is capable of going off at any
moment to Paris and rejoining Conti; and what will you do then?”

“I shall love her.”

“You won’t see her again.”

“Oh! yes, I shall,” he said.

“How?”

“I shall follow her.”

“Why, you are as poor as Job, my dear boy.”

“My father, Gasselin, and I lived for three months in Vendee on one
hundred and fifty francs, marching night and day.”

“Calyste,” said Mademoiselle des Touches, “now listen to me. I know that
you have too much candor to play a part, too much honesty to deceive;
and I don’t want to corrupt such a nature as yours. Yet deception is the
only way by which you can win Beatrix; I take it therefore upon myself.
In a week from now she shall love you.”

“Is it possible?” he said clasping his hands.

“Yes,” replied Camille, “but it will be necessary to overcome certain
pledges which she has made to herself. I will do that for you. You must
not interfere in the rather arduous task I shall undertake. The
marquise has a true aristocratic delicacy of perception; she is keenly
distrustful; no hunter could meet with game more wary or more difficult
to capture. You are wholly unable to cope with her; will you promise me
a blind obedience?”

“What must I do?” replied the youth.

“Very little,” said Camille. “Come here every day and devote yourself
to me. Come to my rooms; avoid Beatrix if you meet her. We will stay
together till four o’clock; you shall employ the time in study, and I in
smoking. It will be hard for you not to see her, but I will find you
a number of interesting books. You have read nothing as yet of George
Sand. I will send one of my people this very evening to Nantes to
buy her works and those of other authors whom you ought to know. The
evenings we will spend together, and I permit you to make love to me if
you can--it will be for the best.”

“I know, Camille, that your affection for me is great and so rare that
it makes me wish I had never met Beatrix,” he replied with simple good
faith; “but I don’t see what you hope from all this.”

“I hope to make her love you.”

“Good heavens! it cannot be possible!” he cried, again clasping his
hands toward Camille, who was greatly moved on seeing the joy that she
gave him at her own expense.

“Now listen to me carefully,” she said. “If you break the agreement
between us, if you have--not a long conversation--but a mere exchange of
words with the marquise in private, if you let her question you, if you
fail in the silent part I ask you to play, which is certainly not a very
difficult one, I do assure you,” she said in a serious tone, “you will
lose her forever.”

“I don’t understand the meaning of what you are saying to me,” cried
Calyste, looking at Camille with adorable naivete.

“If you did understand it, you wouldn’t be the noble and beautiful
Calyste that you are,” she replied, taking his hand and kissing it.

Calyste then did what he had never before done; he took Camille round
the waist and kissed her gently, not with love but with tenderness,
as he kissed his mother. Mademoiselle des Touches did not restrain her
tears.

“Go now,” she said, “my child; and tell your viscountess that my
carriage is at her command.”

Calyste wanted to stay longer, but he was forced to obey her imperious
and imperative gesture.

He went home gaily; he believed that in a week the beautiful Beatrix
would love him. The players at _mouche_ found him once more the Calyste
they had missed for the last two months. Charlotte attributed this
change to herself. Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel was charming to him. The
Abbe Grimont endeavored to make out what was passing in the mother’s
mind. The Chevalier du Halga rubbed his hands. The two old maids were as
lively as lizards. The viscountess lost one hundred sous by accumulated
_mouches_, which so excited the cupidity of Zephirine that she
regretted not being able to see the cards, and even spoke sharply to her
sister-in-law, who acted as the proxy of her eyes.

The party lasted till eleven o’clock. There were two defections, the
baron and the chevalier, who went to sleep in their respective chairs.
Mariotte had made galettes of buckwheat, the baroness produced a
tea-caddy. The illustrious house of du Guenic served a little supper
before the departure of its guests, consisting of fresh butter, fruits,
and cream, in addition to Mariotte’s cakes; for which festal event
issued from their wrappings a silver teapot and some beautiful old
English china sent to the baroness by her aunts. This appearance of
modern splendor in the ancient hall, together with the exquisite grace
of its mistress, brought up like a true Irish lady to make and pour out
tea (that mighty affair to Englishwomen), had something charming about
them. The most exquisite luxury could never have attained to the simple,
modest, noble effect produced by this sentiment of joyful hospitality.

A few moments after Calyste’s departure from Les Touches, Beatrix, who
had heard him go, returned to Camille, whom she found with humid eyes
lying back on her sofa.

“What is it, Felicite?” asked the marquise.

“I am forty years old, and I love him!” said Mademoiselle des Touches,
with dreadful tones of agony in her voice, her eyes becoming hard and
brilliant. “If you knew, Beatrix, the tears I have shed over the lost
years of my youth! To be loved out of pity! to know that one owes one’s
happiness only to perpetual care, to the slyness of cats, to traps laid
for innocence and all the youthful virtues--oh, it is infamous! If it
were not that one finds absolution in the magnitude of love, in the
power of happiness, in the certainty of being forever above all
other women in his memory, the first to carve on that young heart the
ineffaceable happiness of an absolute devotion, I would--yes, if he
asked it,--I would fling myself into the sea. Sometimes I find myself
wishing that he would ask it; it would then be an oblation, not a
suicide. Ah, Beatrix, by coming here you have, unconsciously, set me a
hard task. I know it will be difficult to keep him against you; but you
love Conti, you are noble and generous, you will not deceive me; on the
contrary, you will help me to retain my Calyste’s love. I expected the
impression you would make upon him, but I have not committed the mistake
of seeming jealous; that would only have added fuel to the flame. On the
contrary, before you came, I described you in such glowing colors that
you hardly realize the portrait, although you are, it seems to me, more
beautiful than ever.”

This vehement elegy, in which truth was mingled with deception,
completely duped the marquise. Claude Vignon had told Conti the reasons
for his departure, and Beatrix was, of course, informed of them.
She determined therefore to behave with generosity and give the cold
shoulder to Calyste; but at the same instant there came into her soul
that quiver of joy which vibrates in the heart of every woman when she
finds herself beloved. The love a woman inspires in any man’s heart
is flattery without hypocrisy, and it is impossible for some women to
forego it; but when that man belongs to a friend, his homage gives more
than pleasure,--it gives delight. Beatrix sat down beside her friend and
began to coax her prettily.

“You have not a white hair,” she said; “you haven’t even a wrinkle; your
temples are just as fresh as ever; whereas I know more than one woman of
thirty who is obliged to cover hers. Look, dear,” she added, lifting her
curls, “see what that journey to Italy has cost me.”

Her temples showed an almost imperceptible withering of the texture of
the delicate skin. She raised her sleeves and showed Camille the same
slight withering of the wrists, where the transparent tissue suffered
the blue network of swollen veins to be visible, and three deep lines
made a bracelet of wrinkles.

“There, my dear, are two spots which--as a certain writer ferreting for
the miseries of women, has said--never lie,” she continued. “One must
needs have suffered to know the truth of his observation. Happily
for us, most men know nothing about it; they don’t read us like that
dreadful author.”

“Your letter told me all,” replied Camille; “happiness ignores
everything but itself. You boasted too much of yours to be really happy.
Truth is deaf, dumb, and blind where love really is. Consequently,
seeing very plainly that you have your reasons for abandoning Conti,
I have feared to have you here. My dear, Calyste is an angel; he is as
good as he is beautiful; his innocent heart will not resist your
eyes; already he admires you too much not to love you at the first
encouragement; your coldness can alone preserve him to me. I confess to
you, with the cowardice of true passion, that if he were taken from me I
should die. That dreadful book of Benjamin Constant, ‘Adolphe,’ tells us
only of Adolphe’s sorrows; but what about those of the woman, hey? The
man did not observe them enough to describe them; and what woman would
have dared to reveal them? They would dishonor her sex, humiliate its
virtues, and pass into vice. Ah! I measure the abyss before me by my
fears, by these sufferings that are those of hell. But, Beatrix, I will
tell you this: in case I am abandoned, my choice is made.”

“What is it?” cried Beatrix, with an eagerness that made Camille
shudder.

The two friends looked at each other with the keen attention of Venetian
inquisitors; their souls clashed in that rapid glance, and struck fire
like flints. The marquise lowered her eyes.

“After man, there is nought but God,” said the celebrated woman. “God
is the Unknown. I shall fling myself into that as into some vast abyss.
Calyste has sworn to me that he admires you only as he would a picture;
but alas! you are but twenty-eight, in the full magnificence of your
beauty. The struggle thus begins between him and me by falsehood. But I
have one support; happily I know a means to keep him true to me, and I
shall triumph.”

“What means?”

“That is my secret, dear. Let me have the benefits of my age. If Claude
Vignon, as Conti has doubtless told you, flings me back into the gulf,
I, who had climbed to a rock which I thought inaccessible,--I will at
least gather the pale and fragile, but delightful flowers that grow in
its depths.”

Madame de Rochefide was moulded like wax in those able hands. Camille
felt an almost savage pleasure in thus entrapping her rival in her
toils. She sent her to bed that night piqued by curiosity, floating
between jealousy and generosity, but most assuredly with her mind full
of the beautiful Calyste.

“She will be enchanted to deceive me,” thought Camille, as she kissed
her good-night.

Then, when she was alone, the author, the constructor of dramas, gave
place to the woman, and she burst into tears. Filling her hookah with
tobacco soaked in opium, she spent the greater part of the night in
smoking, dulling thus the sufferings of her soul, and seeing through the
clouds about her the beautiful young head of her late lover.

“What a glorious book to write, if I were only to express my pain!” she
said to herself. “But it is written already; Sappho lived before me. And
Sappho was young. A fine and touching heroine truly, a woman of forty!
Ah! my poor Camille, smoke your hookah; you haven’t even the resource
of making a poem of your misery--that’s the last drop of anguish in your
cup!”

The next morning Calyste came before mid-day and slipped upstairs, as
he was told, into Camille’s own room, where he found the books. Felicite
sat before the window, smoking, contemplating in turn the marshes,
the sea, and Calyste, to whom she now and then said a few words about
Beatrix. At one time, seeing the marquise strolling about the garden,
she raised a curtain in a way to attract her attention, and also to
throw a band of light across Calyste’s book.

“To-day, my child, I shall ask you to stay to dinner; but you must
refuse, with a glance at the marquise, which will show her how much you
regret not staying.”

When the three actors met in the salon, and this comedy was played,
Calyste felt for a moment his equivocal position, and the glance that he
cast on Beatrix was far more expressive than Felicite expected. Beatrix
had dressed herself charmingly.

“What a bewitching toilet, my dearest!” said Camille, when Calyste had
departed.

These manoeuvres lasted six days, during which time many conversations,
into which Camille Maupin put all her ability, took place, unknown
to Calyste, between herself and the marquise. They were like the
preliminaries of a duel between two women,--a duel without truce, in
which the assault was made on both sides with snares, feints, false
generosities, deceitful confessions, crafty confidences, by which
one hid and the other bared her love; and in which the sharp steel of
Camille’s treacherous words entered the heart of her friend, and left
its poison there. Beatrix at last took offence at what she thought
Camille’s distrust; she considered it out of place between them. At the
same time she was enchanted to find the great writer a victim to the
pettiness of her sex, and she resolved to enjoy the pleasure of showing
her where her greatness ended, and how even she could be humiliated.

“My dear, what is to be the excuse to-day for Monsieur du Guenic’s not
dining with us?” she asked, looking maliciously at her friend. “Monday
you said we had engagements; Tuesday the dinner was poor; Wednesday you
were afraid his mother would be angry; Thursday you wanted to take a
walk with me; and yesterday you simply dismissed him without a reason.
To-day I shall have my way, and I mean that he shall stay.”

“Already, my dear!” said Camille, with cutting irony. The marquise
blushed. “Stay, Monsieur du Guenic,” said Camille, in the tone of a
queen.

Beatrix became cold and hard, contradictory in tone, epigrammatic, and
almost rude to Calyste, whom Felicite sent home to play _mouche_ with
Charlotte de Kergarouet.

“_She_ is not dangerous at any rate,” said Beatrix, sarcastically.

Young lovers are like hungry men; kitchen odors will not appease their
hunger; they think too much of what is coming to care for the means
that bring it. As Calyste walked back to Guerande, his soul was full
of Beatrix; he paid no heed to the profound feminine cleverness which
Felicite was displaying on his behalf. During this week the marquise
had only written once to Conti, a symptom of indifference which had not
escaped the watchful eyes of Camille, who imparted it to Calyste. All
Calyste’s life was concentrated in the short moment of the day during
which he was allowed to see the marquise. This drop of water, far from
allaying his thirst, only redoubled it. The magic promise, “Beatrix
shall love you,” made by Camille, was the talisman with which he strove
to restrain the fiery ardor of his passion. But he knew not how to
consume the time; he could not sleep, and spent the hours of the
night in reading; every evening he brought back with him, as Mariotte
remarked, cartloads of books.

His aunt called down maledictions on the head of Mademoiselle des
Touches; but his mother, who had gone on several occasions to his room
on seeing his light burning far into the night, knew by this time the
secret of his conduct. Though for her love was a sealed book, and she
was even unaware of her own ignorance, Fanny rose through maternal
tenderness into certain ideas of it; but the depths of such sentiment
being dark and obscured by clouds to her mind, she was shocked at the
state in which she saw him; the solitary uncomprehended desire of his
soul, which was evidently consuming him, simply terrified her. Calyste
had but one thought; Beatrix was always before him. In the evenings,
while cards were being played, his abstraction resembled his father’s
somnolence. Finding him so different from what he was when he loved
Camille, the baroness became aware, with a sort of horror, of the
symptoms of real love,--a species of possession which had seized upon
her son,--a love unknown within the walls of that old mansion.

Feverish irritability, a constant absorption in thought, made Calyste
almost doltish. Often he would sit for hours with his eyes fixed on some
figure in the tapestry. One morning his mother implored him to give up
Les Touches, and leave the two women forever.

“Not go to Les Touches!” he cried.

“Oh! yes, yes, go! do not look so, my darling!” she cried, kissing him
on the eyes that had flashed such flames.

Under these circumstances Calyste often came near losing the fruit of
Camille’s plot through the Breton fury of his love, of which he was
ceasing to be the master. Finally, he swore to himself, in spite of his
promise to Felicite, to see Beatrix, and speak to her. He wanted to read
her eyes, to bathe in their light, to examine every detail of her
dress, breathe its perfume, listen to the music of her voice, watch the
graceful composition of her movements, embrace at a glance the whole
figure, and study her as a general studies the field where he means
to win a decisive battle. He willed as lovers will; he was grasped by
desires which closed his ears and darkened his intellect, and threw him
into an unnatural state in which he was conscious of neither obstacles,
nor distances, nor the existence even of his own body.

One morning he resolved to go to Les Touches at an earlier hour than
that agreed upon, and endeavor to meet Beatrix in the garden. He knew
she walked there daily before breakfast.

Mademoiselle des Touches and the marquise had gone, as it happened, to
see the marshes and the little bay with its margin of fine sand, where
the sea penetrates and lies like a lake in the midst of the dunes. They
had just returned, and were walking up a garden path beside the lawn,
conversing as they walked.

“If the scenery pleases you,” said Camille, “we must take Calyste and
make a trip to Croisic. There are splendid rocks there, cascades of
granite, little bays with natural basins, charmingly unexpected and
capricious things, besides the sea itself, with its store of marble
fragments,--a world of amusement. Also you will see women making fuel
with cow-dung, which they nail against the walls of their houses to dry
in the sun, after which they pile it up as we do peat in Paris.”

“What! will you really risk Calyste?” cried the marquise, laughing, in a
tone which proved that Camille’s ruse had answered its purpose.

“Ah, my dear,” she replied, “if you did but know the angelic soul
of that dear child, you would understand me. In him, mere beauty is
nothing; one must enter that pure heart, which is amazed at every
step it takes into the kingdom of love. What faith! what grace! what
innocence! The ancients were right enough in the worship they paid to
sacred beauty. Some traveller, I forget who, relates that when wild
horses lose their leader they choose the handsomest horse in the herd
for his successor. Beauty, my dear, is the genius of things; it is the
ensign which Nature hoists over her most precious creations; it is the
truest of symbols as it is the greatest of accidents. Did any one ever
suppose that angels could be deformed? are they not necessarily a
combination of grace and strength? What is it that makes us stand for
hours before some picture in Italy, where genius has striven through
years of toil to realize but one of those accidents of Nature? Come,
call up your sense of the truth of things and answer me; is it not the
Idea of Beauty which our souls associate with moral grandeur? Well,
Calyste is one of those dreams, those visions, realized. He has the
regal power of a lion, tranquilly unsuspicious of its royalty. When he
feels at his ease, he is witty; and I love his girlish timidity. My soul
rests in his heart away from all corruptions, all ideas of knowledge,
literature, the world, society, politics,--those useless accessories
under which we stifle happiness. I am what I have never been,--a child!
I am sure of him, but I like to play at jealousy; he likes it too.
Besides, that is part of my secret.”

Beatrix walked on pensively, in silence. Camille endured unspeakable
martyrdom, and she cast a sidelong look at her companion which looked
like flame.

“Ah, my dear; but _you_ are happy,” said Beatrix presently, laying
her hand on Camille’s arm like a woman wearied out with some inward
struggle.

“Yes, happy indeed!” replied Felicite, with savage bitterness.

The two women dropped upon a bench from a sense of exhaustion. No
creature of her sex was ever played upon like an instrument with more
Machiavellian penetration than the marquise throughout this week.

“Yes, you are happy, but I!” she said,--“to know of Conti’s
infidelities, and have to bear them!”

“Why not leave him?” said Camille, seeing the hour had come to strike a
decisive blow.

“Can I?”

“Oh! poor boy!”

Both were gazing into a clump of trees with a stupefied air.

Camille rose.

“I will go and hasten breakfast; my walk has given me an appetite,” she
said.

“Our conversation has taken away mine,” remarked Beatrix.

The marquise in her morning dress was outlined in white against the dark
greens of the foliage. Calyste, who had slipped through the salon into
the garden, took a path, along which he sauntered as though he were
meeting her by accident. Beatrix could not restrain a quiver as he
approached her.

“Madame, in what way did I displease you yesterday?” he said, after the
first commonplace sentences had been exchanged.

“But you have neither pleased me nor displeased me,” she said, in a
gentle voice.

The tone, air, and manner in which the marquise said these words
encouraged Calyste.

“Am I so indifferent to you?” he said in a troubled voice, as the tears
came into his eyes.

“Ought we not to be indifferent to each other?” replied the marquise.
“Have we not, each of us, another, and a binding attachment?”

“Oh!” cried Calyste, “if you mean Camille, I did love her, but I love
her no longer.”

“Then why are you shut up together every morning?” she said, with
a treacherous smile. “I don’t suppose that Camille, in spite of her
passion for tobacco, prefers her cigar to you, or that you, in your
admiration for female authors, spend four hours a day in reading their
romances.”

“So then you know--” began the guileless young Breton, his face glowing
with the happiness of being face to face with his idol.

“Calyste!” cried Camille, angrily, suddenly appearing and interrupting
him. She took his arm and drew him away to some distance. “Calyste, is
this what you promised me?”

Beatrix heard these words of reproach as Mademoiselle des Touches
disappeared toward the house, taking Calyste with her. She was stupefied
by the young man’s assertion, and could not comprehend it; she was not
as strong as Claude Vignon. In truth, the part being played by Camille
Maupin, as shocking as it was grand, is one of those wicked grandeurs
which women only practise when driven to extremity. By it their hearts
are broken; in it the feelings of their sex are lost to them; it begins
an abnegation which ends by either plunging them to hell, or lifting
them to heaven.

During breakfast, which Calyste was invited to share, the marquise,
whose sentiments could be noble and generous, made a sudden return upon
herself, resolving to stifle the germs of love which were rising in
her heart. She was neither cold nor hard to Calyste, but gently
indifferent,--a course which tortured him. Felicite brought forward a
proposition that they should make, on the next day but one, an excursion
into the curious and interesting country lying between Les Touches,
Croisic, and the village of Batz. She begged Calyste to employ himself
on the morrow in hiring a boat and sailors to take them across the
little bay, undertaking herself to provide horses and provisions, and
all else that was necessary for a party of pleasure, in which there was
to be no fatigue. Beatrix stopped the matter short, however, by saying
that she did not wish to make excursions round the country. Calyste’s
face, which had beamed with delight at the prospect, was suddenly
overclouded.

“What are you afraid of, my dear?” asked Camille.

“My position is so delicate I do not wish to compromise--I will not say
my reputation, but my happiness,” she said, meaningly, with a glance at
the young Breton. “You know very well how suspicious Conti can be; if he
knew--”

“Who will tell him?”

“He is coming back here to fetch me,” said Beatrix.

Calyste turned pale. In spite of all that Camille could urge, in spite
of Calyste’s entreaties, Madame de Rochefide remained inflexible, and
showed what Camille had called her obstinacy. Calyste left Les Touches
the victim of one of those depressions of love which threaten, in
certain men, to turn into madness. He began to revolve in his mind some
decided means of coming to an explanation with Beatrix.



XII. CORRESPONDENCE

When Calyste reached home, he did not leave his room until dinner time;
and after dinner he went back to it. At ten o’clock his mother, uneasy
at his absence, went to look for him, and found him writing in the midst
of a pile of blotted and half-torn paper. He was writing to Beatrix, for
distrust of Camille had come into his mind. The air and manner of the
marquise during their brief interview in the garden had singularly
encouraged him.

No first love-letter ever was or ever will be, as may readily be
supposed, a brilliant effort of the mind. In all young men not tainted
by corruption such a letter is written with gushings from the heart, too
overflowing, too multifarious not to be the essence, the elixir of many
other letters begun, rejected, and rewritten.

Here is the one that Calyste finally composed and which he read aloud to
his poor, astonished mother. To her the old mansion seemed to have
taken fire; this love of her son flamed up in it like the glare of a
conflagration.

  Calyste to Madame la Marquise de Rochefide.

  Madame,--I loved you when you were to me but a dream; judge,
  therefore, of the force my love acquired when I saw you. The dream
  was far surpassed by the reality. It is my grief and my misfortune
  to have nothing to say to you that you do not know already of your
  beauty and your charms; and yet, perhaps, they have awakened in no
  other heart so deep a sentiment as they have in me.

  In so many ways you are beautiful; I have studied you so much
  while thinking of you day and night that I have penetrated the
  mysteries of your being, the secrets of your heart, and your
  delicacy, so little appreciated. Have you ever been loved,
  understood, adored as you deserve to be?

  Let me tell you now that there is not a trait in your nature which
  my heart does not interpret; your pride is understood by mine; the
  grandeur of your glance, the grace of your bearing, the
  distinction of your movements,--all things about your person are
  in harmony with the thoughts, the hopes, the desires hidden in the
  depths of your soul; it is because I have divined them all that I
  think myself worthy of your notice. If I had not become, within
  the last few days, another yourself, I could not speak to you of
  myself; this letter, indeed, relates far more to you than it does
  to me.

  Beatrix, in order to write to you, I have silenced my youth, I
  have laid aside myself, I have aged my thoughts,--or, rather, it
  is you who have aged them, by this week of dreadful sufferings
  caused, innocently indeed, by you.

  Do not think me one of those common lovers at whom I have heard
  you laugh so justly. What merit is there in loving a young and
  beautiful and wise and noble woman. Alas! I have no merit! What
  can I be to you? A child, attracted by effulgence of beauty and by
  moral grandeur, as the insects are attracted to the light. You
  cannot do otherwise than tread upon the flowers of my soul; they
  are there at your feet, and all my happiness consists in your
  stepping on them.

  Absolute devotion, unbounded faith, love unquenchable,--all these
  treasures of a true and tender heart are nothing, nothing! they
  serve only to love with, they cannot win the love we crave.
  Sometimes I do not understand why a worship so ardent does not
  warm its idol; and when I meet your eye, so cold, so stern, I turn
  to ice within me. Your disdain, _that_ is the acting force between
  us, not my worship. Why? You cannot hate me as much as I love you;
  why, then, does the weaker feeling rule the stronger? I loved
  Felicite with all the powers of my heart; yet I forgot her in a
  day, in a moment, when I saw you. She was my error; you are my
  truth.

  You have, unknowingly, destroyed my happiness, and yet you owe me
  nothing in return. I loved Camille without hope, and I have no
  hope from you; nothing is changed but my divinity. I was a pagan;
  I am now a Christian, that is all--

  Except this: you have taught me that to love is the greatest of
  all joys; the joy of being loved comes later. According to
  Camille, it is not loving to love for a short time only; the love
  that does not grow from day to day, from hour to hour, is a mere
  wretched passion. In order to grow, love must not see its end; and
  she saw the end of ours, the setting of our sun of love. When I
  beheld you, I understood her words, which, until then, I had
  disputed with all my youth, with all the ardor of my desires, with
  the despotic sternness of twenty years. That grand and noble
  Camille mingled her tears with mine, and yet she firmly rejected
  the love she saw must end. Therefore I am free to love you here on
  earth and in the heaven above us, as we love God. If you loved me,
  you would have no such arguments as Camille used to overthrow my
  love. We are both young; we could fly on equal wing across our
  sunny heaven, not fearing storms as that grand eagle feared them.

  But ha! what am I saying? my thoughts have carried me beyond the
  humility of my real hopes. Believe me, believe in the submission,
  the patience, the mute adoration which I only ask you not to wound
  uselessly. I know, Beatrix, that you cannot love me without the
  loss of your self-esteem; therefore I ask for no return. Camille
  once said there was some hidden fatality in names, _a propos_ of
  hers. That fatality I felt for myself on the jetty of Guerande,
  when I read on the shores of the ocean your name. Yes, you will
  pass through my life as Beatrice passed through that of Dante. My
  heart will be a pedestal for that white statue, cold, distant,
  jealous, and oppressive.

  It is forbidden to you to love me; I know that. You will suffer a
  thousand deaths, you will be betrayed, humiliated, unhappy; but
  you have in you a devil’s pride, which binds you to that column
  you have once embraced,--you are like Samson, you will perish by
  holding to it. But this I have not divined; my love is too blind
  for that; Camille has told it to me. It is not my mind that speaks
  to you of this, it is hers. I have no mind with which to reason
  when I think of you; blood gushes from my heart, and its hot wave
  darkens my intellect, weakens my strength, paralyzes my tongue,
  and bends my knees. I can only adore you, whatever you may do to
  me.

  Camille calls your resolution obstinacy; I defend you, and I call
  it virtue. You are only the more beautiful because of it. I know
  my destiny, and the pride of a Breton can rise to the height of
  the woman who makes her pride a virtue.

  Therefore, dear Beatrix, be kind, be consoling to me. When victims
  were selected, they crowned them with flowers; so do you to me;
  you owe me the flowers of pity, the music of my sacrifice. Am I
  not a proof of your grandeur? Will you not rise to the level of my
  disdained love,--disdained in spite of its sincerity, in spite of
  its immortal passion?

  Ask Camille how I behaved to her after the day she told me, on her
  return to Les Touches, that she loved Claude Vignon. I was mute; I
  suffered in silence. Well, for you I will show even greater
  strength,--I will bury my feelings in my heart, if you will not
  drive me to despair, if you will only understand my heroism. A
  single word of praise from you is enough to make me bear the pains
  of martyrdom.

  But if you persist in this cold silence, this deadly disdain, you
  will make me think you fear me. Ah, Beatrix, be with me what you
  are,--charming, witty, gay, and tender. Talk to me of Conti, as
  Camille has talked to me of Claude. I have no other spirit in my
  soul, no other genius but that of love; nothing is there that can
  make you fear me; I will be in your presence as if I loved you
  not.

  Can you reject so humble a prayer?--the prayer of a child who only
  asks that his Light shall lighten him, that his Sun may warm him.

  He whom you love can be with you at all times, but I, poor
  Calyste! have so few days in which to see you; you will soon be
  freed from me. Therefore I may return to Les Touches to-morrow,
  may I not? You will not refuse my arm for that excursion? We shall
  go together to Croisic and to Batz? If you do not go I shall take
  it for an answer,--Calyste will understand it!

There were four more pages of the same sort in close, fine writing,
wherein Calyste explained the sort of threat conveyed in the last
words, and related his youth and life; but the tale was chiefly told
in exclamatory phrases, with many of those points and dashes of which
modern literature is so prodigal when it comes to crucial passages,--as
though they were planks offered to the reader’s imagination, to help him
across crevasses. The rest of this artless letter was merely repetition.
But if it was not likely to touch Madame de Rochefide, and would very
slightly interest the admirers of strong emotions, it made the mother
weep, as she said to her son, in her tender voice,--

“My child, you are not happy.”

This tumultuous poem of sentiments which had arisen like a storm in
Calyste’s heart, terrified the baroness; for the first time in her life
she read a love-letter.

Calyste was standing in deep perplexity; how could he send that letter?
He followed his mother back into the salon with the letter in his pocket
and burning in his heart like fire. The Chevalier du Halga was still
there, and the last deal of a lively _mouche_ was going on. Charlotte de
Kergarouet, in despair at Calyste’s indifference, was paying attention
to his father as a means of promoting her marriage. Calyste wandered
hither and thither like a butterfly which had flown into the room by
mistake. At last, when _mouche_ was over, he drew the Chevalier du Halga
into the great salon, from which he sent away Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel’s
page and Mariotte.

“What does he want of the chevalier?” said old Zephirine, addressing her
friend Jacqueline.

“Calyste strikes me as half-crazy,” replied Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel.
“He pays Charlotte no more attention than if she were a _paludiere_.”

Remembering that the Chevalier du Halga had the reputation of having
navigated in his youth the waters of gallantry, it came into Calyste’s
head to consult him.

“What is the best way to send a letter secretly to one’s mistress,” he
said to the old gentleman in a whisper.

“Well, you can slip it into the hand of her maid with a louis or two
underneath it; for sooner or later the maid will find out the secret,
and it is just as well to let her into it at once,” replied the
chevalier, on whose face was the gleam of a smile. “But, on the whole,
it is best to give the letter yourself.”

“A louis or two!” exclaimed Calyste.

He snatched up his hat and ran to Les Touches, where he appeared like an
apparition in the little salon, guided thither by the voices of Camille
and Beatrix. They were sitting on the sofa together, apparently on the
best of terms. Calyste, with the headlong impulse of love, flung himself
heedlessly on the sofa beside the marquise, took her hand, and slipped
the letter within it. He did this so rapidly that Felicite, watchful
as she was, did not perceive it. Calyste’s heart was tingling with an
emotion half sweet, half painful, as he felt the hand of Beatrix press
his own, and saw her, without interrupting her words, or seeming in the
least disconcerted, slip the letter into her glove.

“You fling yourself on a woman’s dress without mercy,” she said,
laughing.

“Calyste is a boy who is wanting in common-sense,” said Felicite, not
sparing him an open rebuke.

Calyste rose, took Camille’s hand, and kissed it. Then he went to the
piano and ran his finger-nail over the notes, making them all sound at
once, like a rapid scale. This exuberance of joy surprised Camille, and
made her thoughtful; she signed to Calyste to come to her.

“What is the matter with you?” she whispered in his ear.

“Nothing,” he replied.

“There is something between them,” thought Mademoiselle des Touches.

The marquise was impenetrable. Camille tried to make Calyste talk,
hoping that his artless mind would betray itself; but the youth excused
himself on the ground that his mother expected him, and he left Les
Touches at eleven o’clock,--not, however, without having faced the fire
of a piercing glance from Camille, to whom that excuse was made for the
first time.

After the agitations of a wakeful night filled with visions of Beatrix,
and after going a score of times through the chief street of Guerande
for the purpose of meeting the answer to his letter, which did not
come, Calyste finally received the following reply, which the marquise’s
waiting-woman, entering the hotel du Guenic, presented to him.
He carried it to the garden, and there, in the grotto, he read as
follows:--

  Madame de Rochefide to Calyste.

  You are a noble child, but you are only a child. You are bound to
  Camille, who adores you. You would not find in me either the
  perfections that distinguish her or the happiness that she can
  give you. Whatever you may think, she is young and I am old; her
  heart is full of treasures, mine is empty; she has for you a
  devotion you ill appreciate; she is unselfish; she lives only for
  you and in you. I, on the other hand, am full of doubts; I should
  drag you down to a wearisome life, without grandeur of any kind,
  --a life ruined by my own conduct. Camille is free; she can go and
  come as she will; I am a slave.

  You forget that I love and am beloved. The situation in which I
  have placed myself forbids my accepting homage. That a man should
  love me, or say he loves me, is an insult. To turn to another
  would be to place myself at the level of the lowest of my sex.

  You, who are young and full of delicacy, how can you oblige me to
  say these things, which rend my heart as they issue from it?

  I preferred the scandal of an irreparable deed to the shame of
  constant deception; my own loss of station to a loss of honesty.
  In the eyes of many persons whose esteem I value, I am still
  worthy; but if I permitted another man to love me, I should fall
  indeed. The world is indulgent to those whose constancy covers, as
  with a mantle, the irregularity of their happiness; but it is
  pitiless to vice.

  You see I feel neither disdain nor anger; I am answering your
  letter frankly and with simplicity. You are young; you are
  ignorant of the world; you are carried away by fancy; you are
  incapable, like all whose lives are pure, of making the
  reflections which evil suggests. But I will go still further.

  Were I destined to be the most humiliated of women, were I forced
  to hide fearful sorrows, were I betrayed, abandoned,--which, thank
  God, is wholly impossible,--no one in this world would see me
  more. Yes, I believe I should find courage to kill a man who,
  seeing me in that situation, should talk to me of love.

  You now know my mind to its depths. Perhaps I ought to thank you
  for having written to me. After receiving your letter, and, above
  all, after making you this reply, I could be at my ease with you
  in Camille’s house, I could act out my natural self, and be what
  you ask of me; but I hardly need speak to you of the bitter
  ridicule that would overwhelm me if my eyes or my manner ceased to
  express the sentiments of which you complain. A second robbery
  from Camille would be a proof of her want of power which no woman
  could twice forgive. Even if I loved you, if I were blind to all
  else, if I forgot all else, I should still see Camille! Her love
  for you is a barrier too high to be o’erleaped by any power, even
  by the wings of an angel; none but a devil would fail to recoil
  before such treachery. In this, my dear Calyste, are many motives
  which delicate and noble women keep to themselves, of which you
  men know nothing; nor could you understand them, even though you
  were all as like our sex as you yourself appear to be at this
  moment.

  My child, you have a mother who has shown you what you ought to be
  in life. She is pure and spotless; she fulfils her destiny nobly;
  what I have heard of her has filled my eyes with tears, and in the
  depths of my heart I envy her. I, too, might have been what she
  is! Calyste, that is the woman your wife should be, and such
  should be her life. I will never send you back, in jest, as I have
  done, to that little Charlotte, who would weary you to death; but
  I do commend you to some divine young girl who is worthy of your
  love.

  If I were yours, your life would be blighted. You would have given
  me your whole existence, and I--you see, I am frank--I should have
  taken it; I should have gone with you, Heaven knows where, far
  from the world! But I should have made you most unhappy; for I am
  jealous. I see lions lurking in the path, and monsters in drops of
  water. I am made wretched by trifles that most women put up with;
  inexorable thoughts--from my heart, not yours--would poison our
  existence and destroy my life. If a man, after ten years’
  happiness, were not as respectful and as delicate as he was to me
  at first, I should resent the change; it would abase me in my own
  eyes! Such a lover could not believe in the Amadis and the Cyrus
  of my dreams. To-day true love is but a dream, not a reality. I
  see in yours only the joy of a desire the end of which is, as yet,
  unperceived by you.

  For myself, I am not forty years old; I have not bent my pride
  beneath the yoke of experience,--in short, I am a woman too young
  to be anything but odious. I will not answer for my temper; my
  grace and charm are all external. Perhaps I have not yet suffered
  enough to have the indulgent manners and the absolute tenderness
  which come to us from cruel disappointments. Happiness has its
  insolence, and I, I fear, am insolent. Camille will be always your
  devoted slave; I should be an unreasonable tyrant. Besides,
  Camille was brought to you by your guardian angel, at the turning
  point of your life, to show you the career you ought to follow,--a
  career in which you cannot fail.

  I know Felicite! her tenderness is inexhaustible; she may ignore
  the graces of our sex, but she possesses that fruitful strength,
  that genius for constancy, that noble intrepidity which makes us
  willing to accept the rest. She will marry you to some young girl,
  no matter what she suffers. She will find you a free Beatrix--if
  it is a Beatrix indeed who answers to your desires in a wife, and
  to your dreams; she will smooth all the difficulties in your way.
  The sale of a single acre of her ground in Paris would free your
  property in Brittany; she will make you her heir; are you not
  already her son by adoption?

  Alas! what could I do for your happiness? Nothing. Do not betray
  that infinite love which contents itself with the duties of
  motherhood. Ah! I think her very fortunate, my Camille! She can
  well afford to forgive your feeling for poor Beatrix; women of her
  age are indulgent to such fancies. When they are sure of being
  loved, they will pardon a passing infidelity; in fact, it is often
  one of their keenest pleasures to triumph over a younger rival.
  Camille is above such women, and that remark does not refer to
  her; but I make it to ease your mind.

  I have studied Camille closely; she is, to my eyes, one of the
  greatest women of our age. She has mind and she has goodness,--two
  qualities almost irreconcilable in woman; she is generous and
  simple,--two other grandeurs seldom found together in our sex. I
  have seen in the depths of her soul such treasures that the
  beautiful line of Dante on eternal happiness, which I heard her
  interpreting to you the other day, “Senza brama sicura ricchezza,”
   seems as if made for her. She has talked to me of her career; she
  has related her life, showing me how love, that object of our
  prayers, our dreams, has ever eluded her. I replied that she
  seemed to me an instance of the difficulty, if not the
  impossibility, of uniting in one person two great glories.

  You, Calyste, are one of the angelic souls whose mate it seems
  impossible to find; but Camille will obtain for you, even if she
  dies in doing so, the hand of some young girl with whom you can
  make a happy home.

  For myself, I hold out to you a friendly hand, and I count, not on
  your heart, but on your mind, to make you in future a brother to
  me, as I shall be a sister to you; and I desire that this letter
  may terminate a correspondence which, between Les Touches and
  Guerande, is rather absurd.

Beatrix de Casteran.


The baroness, stirred to the depths of her soul by the strange
exhibitions and the rapid changes of her boy’s emotions, could no longer
sit quietly at her work in the ancient hall. After looking at Calyste
from time to time, she finally rose and came to him in a manner that was
humble, and yet bold; she wanted him to grant a favor which she felt she
had a right to demand.

“Well,” she said, trembling, and looking at the letter, but not directly
asking for it.

Calyste read it aloud to her. And these two noble souls, so simple,
so guileless, saw nothing in that wily and treacherous epistle of the
malice or the snares which the marquise had written into it.

“She is a noble woman, a grand woman!” said the baroness, with moistened
eyes. “I will pray to God for her. I did not know that a woman could
abandon her husband and child, and yet preserve a soul so virtuous. She
is indeed worthy of pardon.”

“Have I not every reason to adore her?” cried Calyste.

“But where will this love lead you?” said the baroness. “Ah, my child,
how dangerous are women with noble sentiments! There is less to fear in
those who are bad! Marry Charlotte de Kergarouet and release two-thirds
of the estate. By selling a few farms, Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel can
bestow that grand result upon you in the marriage contract, and she will
also help you, with her experience, to make the most of your property.
You will be able to leave your children a great name, and a fine
estate.”

“Forget Beatrix!” said Calyste, in a muffled voice, with his eyes on the
ground.

He left the baroness, and went up to his own room to write an answer to
the marquise.

Madame du Guenic, whose heart retained every word of Madame de
Rochefide’s letter, felt the need of some help in comprehending it
more clearly, and also the grounds of Calyste’s hope. At this hour the
Chevalier du Halga was always to be seen taking his dog for a walk on
the mall. The baroness, certain of finding him there, put on her bonnet
and shawl and went out.

The sight of the Baronne du Guenic walking in Guerande elsewhere than
to church, or on the two pretty roads selected as promenades on _fete_
days, accompanied by the baron and Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, was an
event so remarkable that two hours later, throughout the whole town,
people accosted each other with the remark,--

“Madame du Guenic went out to-day; did you meet her?”

As soon as this amazing news reached the ears of Mademoiselle de
Pen-Hoel, she said to her niece,--

“Something very extraordinary is happening at the du Guenics.”

“Calyste is madly in love with that beautiful Marquise de Rochefide,”
 said Charlotte. “I ought to leave Guerande and return to Nantes.”

The Chevalier du Halga, much surprised at being sought by the baroness,
released the chain of his little dog, aware that he could not divide
himself between the two interests.

“Chevalier,” began the baroness, “you used to practise gallantry?”

Here the Chevalier du Halga straightened himself up with an air that
was not a little vain. Madame du Guenic, without naming her son or the
marquise, repeated, as nearly as possible, the love-letter, and asked
the chevalier to explain to her the meaning of such an answer. Du Halga
snuffed the air and stroked his chin; he listened attentively; he made
grimaces; and finally, he looked fixedly at the baroness with a knowing
air, as he said,--

“When thoroughbred horses want to leap a barrier, they go up to
reconnoitre it, and smell it over. Calyste is a lucky dog!”

“Oh, hush!” she cried.

“I’m mute. Ah! in the olden time I knew all about it,” said the old
chevalier, striking an attitude. “The weather was fine, the breeze
nor’east. _Tudieu_! how the ‘Belle-Poule’ kept close to the wind that
day when--Oh!” he cried, interrupting himself, “we shall have a change
of weather; my ears are buzzing, and I feel the pain in my ribs! You
know, don’t you, that the battle of the ‘Belle-Poule’ was so famous that
women wore head-dresses ‘_a la_ Belle-Poule.’ Madame de Kergarouet was
the first to come to the opera in that head-dress, and I said to her:
‘Madame, you are dressed for conquest.’ The speech was repeated from box
to box all through the house.”

The baroness listened pleasantly to the old hero, who, faithful to the
laws of gallantry, escorted her to the alley of her house, neglecting
Thisbe. The secret of Thisbe’s existence had once escaped him. Thisbe
was the granddaughter of a delightful Thisbe, the pet of Madame
l’Amirale de Kergarouet, first wife of the Comte de Kergarouet, the
chevalier’s commanding officer. The present Thisbe was eighteen years
old.

The baroness ran up to Calyste’s room. He was absent; she saw a letter,
not sealed, but addressed to Madame de Rochefide, lying on the table. An
invincible curiosity compelled the anxious mother to read it. This act
of indiscretion was cruelly punished. The letter revealed to her the
depths of the gulf into which his passion was hurling Calyste.

  Calyste to Madame la Marquise de Rochefide.

  What care I for the race of the du Guenics in these days, Beatrix?
  what is their name to me? My name is Beatrix; the happiness of
  Beatrix is my happiness; her life is my life, and all my fortune
  is in her heart. Our estates have been mortgaged these two hundred
  years, and so they may remain for two hundred more; our farmers
  have charge of them; no one can take them from us. To see you, to
  love you,--that is my property, my object, my religion!

  You talk to me of marrying! the very thought convulses my heart.
  Is there another Beatrix? I will marry no one but you; I will wait
  for you twenty years, if need be. I am young, and you will be ever
  beautiful. My mother is a saint. I do not blame her, but she has
  never loved. I know now what she has lost, and what sacrifices she
  has made. You have taught me, Beatrix, to love her better; she is
  in my heart with you, and no other can ever be there; she is your
  only rival,--is not this to say that you reign in that heart
  supreme? Therefore your arguments have no force upon my mind.

  As for Camille, you need only say the word, or give me a mere
  sign, and I will ask her to tell you herself that I do not love
  her. She is the mother of my intellect; nothing more, nothing
  less. From the moment that I first saw you she became to me a
  sister, a friend, a comrade, what you will of that kind; but we
  have no rights other than those of friendship upon each other. I
  took her for a woman until I saw you. You have proved to me that
  Camille is a man; she swims, hunts, smokes, drinks, rides on
  horseback, writes and analyzes hearts and books; she has no
  weaknesses; she marches on in all her strength; her motions even
  have no resemblance to your graceful movements, to your step, airy
  as the flight of a bird. Neither has she your voice of love, your
  tender eyes, your gracious manner; she is Camille Maupin; there is
  nothing of the woman about her, whereas in you are all the things
  of womanhood that I love. It has seemed to me, from the first
  moment when I saw you, that you were mine.

  You will laugh at that fancy, but it has grown and is growing. It
  seems to me unnatural, anomalous that we should be apart. You are
  my soul, my life; I cannot live where you are not!

  Let me love you! Let us fly! let us go into some country where you
  know no one, where only God and I can reach your heart! My mother,
  who loves you, might some day follow us. Ireland is full of
  castles; my mother’s family will lend us one. Ah, Beatrix, let us
  go! A boat, a few sailors, and we are there, before any one can
  know we have fled this world you fear so much.

  You have never been loved. I feel it as I re-read your letter, in
  which I fancy I can see that if the reasons you bring forward did
  not exist, you would let yourself be loved by me. Beatrix, a
  sacred love wipes out the past. Yes, I love you so truly that I
  could wish you doubly shamed if so my love might prove itself by
  holding you a saint!

  You call my love an insult. Oh, Beatrix, you do not think it so!
  The love of noble youth--and you have called me that--would honor
  a queen. Therefore, to-morrow let us walk as lovers, hand in hand,
  among the rocks and beside the sea; your step upon the sands of my
  old Brittany will bless them anew to me! Give me this day of
  happiness; and that passing alms, unremembered, alas! by you, will
  be eternal riches to your

Calyste.


The baroness let fall the letter, without reading all of it. She knelt
upon a chair, and made a mental prayer to God to save her Calyste’s
reason, to put his madness, his error far away from him; to lead him
from the path in which she now beheld him.

“What are you doing, mother?” said Calyste, entering the room.

“I am praying to God for you,” she answered, simply, turning her tearful
eyes upon him. “I have committed the sin of reading that letter. My
Calyste is mad!”

“A sweet madness!” said the young man, kissing her.

“I wish I could see that woman,” she sighed.

“Mamma,” said Calyste, “we shall take a boat to-morrow and cross to
Croisic. If you are on the jetty you can see her.”

So saying, he sealed his letter and departed for Les Touches.

That which, above all, terrified the baroness was to see a sentiment
attaining, by the force of its own instinct, to the clear-sightedness
of practised experience. Calyste’s letter to Beatrix was such as
the Chevalier du Halga, with his knowledge of the world, might have
dictated.



XIII. DUEL BETWEEN WOMEN

Perhaps one of the greatest enjoyments that small minds or inferior
minds can obtain is that of deceiving a great soul, and laying
snares for it. Beatrix knew herself far beneath Camille Maupin. This
inferiority lay not only in the collection of mental and moral qualities
which we call _talent_, but in the things of the heart called _passion_.

At the moment when Calyste was hurrying to Les Touches with the
impetuosity of a first love borne on the wings of hope, the marquise was
feeling a keen delight in knowing herself the object of the first love
of so charming a young man. She did not go so far as to wish herself
a sharer in the sentiment, but she thought it heroism on her part
to repress the _capriccio_, as the Italians say. She thought she was
equalling Camille’s devotion, and told herself, moreover, that she was
sacrificing herself to her friend. The vanities peculiar to Frenchwomen,
which constitute the celebrated coquetry of which she was so signal
an instance, were flattered and deeply satisfied by Calyste’s love.
Assailed by such powerful seduction, she was resisting it, and her
virtues sang in her soul a concert of praise and self-approval.

The two women were half-sitting, half lying, in apparent indolence on
the divan of the little salon, so filled with harmony and the fragrance
of flowers. The windows were open, for the north wind had ceased to
blow. A soothing southerly breeze was ruffling the surface of the salt
lake before them, and the sun was glittering on the sands of the shore.
Their souls were as deeply agitated as the nature before them was
tranquil, and the heat within was not less ardent.

Bruised by the working of the machinery which she herself had set in
motion, Camille was compelled to keep watch for her safety, fearing
the amazing cleverness of the friendly enemy, or, rather, the inimical
friend she had allowed within her borders. To guard her own secrets
and maintain herself aloof, she had taken of late to contemplations of
nature; she cheated the aching of her own heart by seeking a meaning in
the world around her, finding God in that desert of heaven and earth.
When an unbeliever once perceives the presence of God, he flings himself
unreservedly into Catholicism, which, viewed as a system, is complete.

That morning Camille’s brow had worn the halo of thoughts born of these
researches during a night-time of painful struggle. Calyste was ever
before her like a celestial image. The beautiful youth, to whom she had
secretly devoted herself, had become to her a guardian angel. Was it
not he who led her into those loftier regions, where suffering ceased
beneath the weight of incommensurable infinity? and now a certain air
of triumph about Beatrix disturbed her. No woman gains an advantage over
another without allowing it to be felt, however much she may deny having
taken it. Nothing was ever more strange in its course than the dumb,
moral struggle which was going on between these two women, each hiding
from the other a secret,--each believing herself generous through hidden
sacrifices.

Calyste arrived, holding the letter between his hand and his glove,
ready to slip it at some convenient moment into the hand of Beatrix.
Camille, whom the subtle change in the manner of her friend had not
escaped, seemed not to watch her, but did watch her in a mirror at the
moment when Calyste was just entering the room. That is always a crucial
moment for women. The cleverest as well as the silliest of them, the
frankest as the shrewdest, are seldom able to keep their secret; it
bursts from them, at any rate, to the eyes of another woman. Too much
reserve or too little; a free and luminous look; the mysterious lowering
of eyelids,--all betray, at that sudden moment, the sentiment which is
the most difficult of all to hide; for real indifference has something
so radically cold about it that it can never be simulated. Women have
a genius for shades,--shades of detail, shades of character; they know
them all. There are times when their eyes take in a rival from head to
foot; they can guess the slightest movement of a foot beneath a gown,
the almost imperceptible motion of the waist; they know the significance
of things which, to a man, seem insignificant. Two women observing each
other play one of the choicest scenes of comedy that the world can show.

“Calyste has committed some folly,” thought Camille, perceiving in
each of her guests an indefinable air of persons who have a mutual
understanding.

There was no longer either stiffness or pretended indifference on the
part of Beatrix; she now regarded Calyste as her own property. Calyste
was even more transparent; he colored, as guilty people, or happy
people color. He announced that he had come to make arrangements for the
excursion on the following day.

“Then you really intend to go, my dear?” said Camille, interrogatively.

“Yes,” said Beatrix.

“How did you know it, Calyste?” asked Mademoiselle des Touches.

“I came here to find out,” replied Calyste, on a look flashed at him
by Madame de Rochefide, who did not wish Camille to gain the slightest
inkling of their correspondence.

“They have an agreement together,” thought Camille, who caught the look
in the powerful sweep of her eye.

Under the pressure of that thought a horrible discomposure overspread
her face and frightened Beatrix.

“What is the matter, my dear?” she cried.

“Nothing. Well, then, Calyste, send my horses and yours across to
Croisic, so that we may drive home by way of Batz. We will breakfast at
Croisic, and get home in time for dinner. You must take charge of the
boat arrangements. Let us start by half-past eight. You will see some
fine sights, Beatrix, and one very strange one; you will see Cambremer,
a man who does penance on a rock for having wilfully killed his son. Oh!
you are in a primitive land, among a primitive race of people, where men
are moved by other sentiments than those of ordinary mortals. Calyste
shall tell you the tale; it is a drama of the seashore.”

She went into her bedroom, for she was stifling. Calyste gave his letter
to Beatrix and followed Camille.

“Calyste, you are loved, I think; but you are hiding something from me;
you have done some foolish thing.”

“Loved!” he exclaimed, dropping into a chair.

Camille looked into the next room; Beatrix had disappeared. The fact
was odd. Women do not usually leave a room which contains the man they
admire, unless they have either the certainty of seeing him again, or
something better still. Mademoiselle des Touches said to herself:--

“Can he have given her a letter?”

But she thought the innocent Breton incapable of such boldness.

“If you have disobeyed me, all will be lost, through your own fault,”
 she said to him very gravely. “Go, now, and make your preparations for
to-morrow.”

She made a gesture which Calyste did not venture to resist.

As he walked toward Croisic, to engage the boatmen, fears came into
Calyste’s mind. Camille’s speech foreshadowed something fatal, and
he believed in the second sight of her maternal affection. When he
returned, four hours later, very tired, and expecting to dine at Les
Touches, he found Camille’s maid keeping watch over the door, to tell
him that neither her mistress nor the marquise could receive him that
evening. Calyste, much surprised, wished to question her, but she bade
him hastily good-night and closed the door.

Six o’clock was striking on the steeple of Guerande as Calyste entered
his own house, where Mariotte gave him his belated dinner; after which,
he played _mouche_ in gloomy meditation. These alternations of joy and
gloom, happiness and unhappiness, the extinction of hopes succeeding the
apparent certainty of being loved, bruised and wounded the young
soul which had flown so high on outstretched wings that the fall was
dreadful.

“Does anything trouble you, my Calyste?” said his mother.

“Nothing,” he replied, looking at her with eyes from which the light of
the soul and the fire of love were withdrawn.

It is not hope, but despair, which gives the measure of our ambitions.
The finest poems of hope are sung in secret, but grief appears without a
veil.

“Calyste, you are not nice,” said Charlotte, after vainly attempting
on him those little provincial witcheries which degenerate usually into
teasing.

“I am tired,” he said, rising, and bidding the company good-night.

“Calyste is much changed,” remarked Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel.

“We haven’t beautiful dresses trimmed with lace; we don’t shake our
sleeves like this, or twist our bodies like that; we don’t know how to
give sidelong glances, and turn our eyes,” said Charlotte, mimicking the
air, and attitude, and glances of the marquise. “_We_ haven’t that head
voice, nor the interesting little cough, _heu! heu!_ which sounds like
the sigh of a spook; _we_ have the misfortune of being healthy and
robust, and of loving our friends without coquetry; and when we look
at them, we don’t pretend to stick a dart into them, or to watch them
slyly; _we_ can’t bend our heads like a weeping willow, just to look the
more interesting when we raise them--this way.”

Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel could not help laughing at her niece’s gesture;
but neither the chevalier nor the baron paid any heed to this truly
provincial satire against Paris.

“But the Marquise de Rochefide is a very handsome woman,” said the old
maid.

“My dear,” said the baroness to her husband, “I happen to know that she
is going over to Croisic to-morrow. Let us walk on the jetty; I should
like to see her.”

While Calyste was racking his brains to imagine what could have closed
the doors of Les Touches to him, a scene was passing between Camille and
Beatrix which was to have its influence on the events of the morrow.

Calyste’s last letter had stirred in Madame de Rochefide’s heart
emotions hitherto unknown to it. Women are not often the subject of a
love so young, guileless, sincere, and unconditional as that of this
youth, this child. Beatrix had loved more than she had been loved. After
being all her life a slave, she suddenly felt an inexplicable desire to
be a tyrant. But, in the midst of her pleasure, as she read and re-read
the letter, she was pierced through and through with a cruel idea.

What were Calyste and Camille doing together ever since Claude Vignon’s
departure? If, as Calyste said, he did not love Camille, and if Camille
knew it, how did they employ their mornings, and why were they alone
together? Memory suddenly flashed into her mind, in answer to these
questions, certain speeches of Camille; a grinning devil seemed to
show her, as in a magic mirror, the portrait of that heroic woman, with
certain gestures, certain aspects, which suddenly enlightened her. What!
instead of being her equal, was she crushed by Felicite? instead of
over-reaching her, was she being over-reached herself? was she only a
toy, a pleasure, which Camille was giving to her child, whom she loved
with an extraordinary passion that was free from all vulgarity?

To a woman like Beatrix this thought came like a thunder-clap. She went
over in her mind minutely the history of the past week. In a moment
the part which Camille was playing, and her own, unrolled themselves to
their fullest extent before her eyes; she felt horribly belittled.
In her fury of jealous anger, she fancied she could see in Camille’s
conduct an intention of vengeance against Conti. Was the hidden wrath of
the past two years really acting upon the present moment?

Once on the path of these doubts and superstitions, Beatrix did not
pause. She walked up and down her room, driven to rapid motion by the
impetuous movements of her soul, sitting down now and then, and trying
to decide upon a course, but unable to do so. And thus she remained,
a prey to indecision until the dinner hour, when she rose hastily, and
went downstairs without dressing. No sooner did Camille see her, than
she felt that a crisis had come. Beatrix, in her morning gown, with a
chilling air and a taciturn manner, indicated to an observer as keen as
Maupin the coming hostilities of an embittered heart.

Camille instantly left the room and gave the order which so astonished
Calyste; she feared that he might arrive in the midst of the quarrel,
and she determined to be alone, without witnesses, in fighting this
duel of deception on both sides. Beatrix, without an auxiliary, would
infallibly succumb. Camille well knew the barrenness of that soul, the
pettiness of that pride, to which she had justly applied the epithet of
obstinate.

The dinner was gloomy. Camille was gentle and kind; she felt herself
the superior being. Beatrix was hard and cutting; she felt she was
being managed like a child. During dinner the battle began with glances,
gestures, half-spoken sentences,--not enough to enlighten the servants,
but enough to prepare an observer for the coming storm. When the time
to go upstairs came, Camille offered her arm maliciously to Beatrix, who
pretended not to see it, and sprang up the stairway alone. When coffee
had been served Mademoiselle des Touches said to the footman, “You may
go,”--a brief sentence, which served as a signal for the combat.

“The novels you make, my dear, are more dangerous than those you write,”
 said the marquise.

“They have one advantage, however,” replied Camille, lighting a
cigarette.

“What is that?” asked Beatrix.

“They are unpublished, my angel.”

“Is the one in which you are putting me to be turned into a book?”

“I’ve no fancy for the role of OEdipus; I know you have the wit and
beauty of a sphinx, but don’t propound conundrums. Speak out, plainly,
my dear Beatrix.”

“When, in order to make a man happy, amuse him, please him, and save him
from ennui, we allow the devil to help us--”

“That man would reproach us later for our efforts on his behalf, and
would think them prompted by the genius of depravity,” said Camille,
taking the cigarette from her lips to interrupt her friend.

“He forgets the love which carried us away, and is our sole
justification--but that’s the way of men, they are all unjust and
ungrateful,” continued Beatrix. “Women among themselves know each other;
they know how proud and noble their own minds are, and, let us frankly
say so, how virtuous! But, Camille, I have just recognized the truth
of certain criticisms upon your nature, of which you have sometimes
complained. My dear, you have something of the man about you; you
behave like a man; nothing restrains you; if you haven’t all a man’s
advantages, you have a man’s spirit in all your ways; and you share his
contempt for women. I have no reason, my dear, to be satisfied with you,
and I am too frank to hide my dissatisfaction. No one has ever given or
ever will give, perhaps, so cruel a wound to my heart as that from
which I am now suffering. If you are not a woman in love, you are one in
vengeance. It takes a _woman_ of genius to discover the most sensitive
spot of all in another woman’s delicacy. I am talking now of Calyste,
and the trickery, my dear,--that is the word,--_trickery_,--you have
employed against me. To what depths have you descended, Camille Maupin!
and why?”

“More and more sphinx-like!” said Camille, smiling.

“You want me to fling myself at Calyste’s head; but I am still too young
for that sort of thing. To me, love is sacred; love is love with all
its emotions, jealousies, and despotisms. I am not an author; it is
impossible for me to see ideas where the heart feels sentiments.”

“You think yourself capable of loving foolishly!” said Camille. “Make
yourself easy on that score; you still have plenty of sense. My dear,
you calumniate yourself; I assure you that your nature is cold enough to
enable your head to judge of every action of your heart.”

The marquise colored high; she darted a look of hatred, a venomous look,
at Camille, and found, without searching, the sharpest arrows in her
quiver. Camille smoked composedly as she listened to a furious tirade,
which rang with such cutting insults that we do not reproduce it here.
Beatrix, irritated by the calmness of her adversary, condescended even
to personalities on Camille’s age.

“Is that all?” said Felicite, when Beatrix paused, letting a cloud of
smoke exhale from her lips. “Do you love Calyste?”

“No; of course not.”

“So much the better,” replied Camille. “I do love him--far too much for
my own peace of mind. He may, perhaps, have had a passing fancy for you;
for you are, you know, enchantingly fair, while I am as black as a crow;
you are slim and willowy, while I have a portly dignity; in short, you
are _young_!--that’s the final word, and you have not spared it to me.
You have abused your advantages as a woman against me. I have done my
best to prevent what has now happened. However little of a woman you may
think me, I am woman enough, my dear, not to allow a rival to triumph
over me unless I choose to help her.” (This remark, made in apparently
the most innocent manner, cut the marquise to the heart). “You take me
for a very silly person if you believe all that Calyste tries to make
you think of me. I am neither so great nor so small; I am a woman, and
very much of a woman. Come, put off your grand airs, and give me your
hand!” continued Camille, taking Madame de Rochefide’s hand. “You do
not love Calyste, you say; that is true, is it not? Don’t be angry,
therefore; be hard, and cold, and stern to him to-morrow; he will end by
submitting to his fate, especially after certain little reproaches which
I mean to make to him. Still, Calyste is a Breton, and very persistent;
if he should continue to pay court to you, tell me frankly, and I will
lend you my little country house near Paris, where you will find all
the comforts of life, and where Conti can come out and see you. You said
just now that Calyste calumniated me. Good heavens! what of that? The
purest love lies twenty times a day; its deceptions only prove its
strength.”

Camille’s face wore an air of such superb disdain that the marquise grew
fearful and anxious. She knew not how to answer. Camille dealt her a
last blow.

“I am more confiding and less bitter than you,” she said. “I don’t
suspect you of attempting to cover by a quarrel a secret injury, which
would compromise my very life. You know me; I shall never survive the
loss of Calyste, but I must lose him sooner or later. Still, Calyste
loves me now; of that I am sure.”

“Here is what he answered to a letter of mine, urging him to be true to
you,” said Beatrix, holding out Calyste’s last letter.

Camille took it and read it; but as she read it, her eyes filled with
tears; and presently she wept as women weep in their bitterest sorrows.

“My God!” she said, “how he loves her! I shall die without being
understood--or loved,” she added.

She sat for a few moments with her head leaning against the shoulder of
her companion; her grief was genuine; she felt to the very core of her
being the same terrible blow which the Baronne du Guenic had received in
reading that letter.

“Do you love him?” she said, straightening herself up, and looking
fixedly at Beatrix. “Have you that infinite worship for him which
triumphs over all pains, survives contempt, betrayal, the certainty that
he will never love you? Do you love him for himself, and for the very
joy of loving him?”

“Dear friend,” said the marquise, tenderly, “be happy, be at peace; I
will leave this place to-morrow.”

“No, do not go; he loves you, I see that. Well, I love him so much that
I could not endure to see him wretched and unhappy. Still, I had formed
plans for him, projects; but if he loves you, all is over.”

“And I love him, Camille,” said the marquise, with a sort of _naivete_,
and coloring.

“You love him, and yet you cast him off!” cried Camille. “Ah! that is
not loving; you do not love him.”

“I don’t know what fresh virtue he has roused in me, but certainly
he has made me ashamed of my own self,” said Beatrix. “I would I were
virtuous and free, that I might give him something better than the dregs
of a heart and the weight of my chains. I do not want a hampered destiny
either for him or for myself.”

“Cold brain!” exclaimed Camille, with a sort of horror. “To love and
calculate!”

“Call it what you like,” said Beatrix, “but I will not spoil his life,
or hang like a millstone round his neck, to become an eternal regret to
him. If I cannot be his wife, I shall not be his mistress. He has--you
will laugh at me? No? Well, then, he has purified me.”

Camille cast on Beatrix the most sullen, savage look that female
jealousy ever cast upon a rival.

“On that ground, I believed I stood alone,” she said. “Beatrix, those
words of yours must separate us forever; we are no longer friends. Here
begins a terrible conflict between us. I tell you now; you will either
succumb or fly.”

So saying, Camille bounded into her room, after showing her face, which
was that of a maddened lioness, to the astonished Beatrix. Then she
raised the portiere and looked in again.

“Do you intend to go to Croisic to-morrow,” she asked.

“Certainly,” replied the marquise, proudly. “I shall not fly, and I
shall not succumb.”

“I play above board,” replied Camille; “I shall write to Conti.”

Beatrix became as white as the gauze of her scarf.

“We are staking our lives on this game,” she replied, not knowing what
to say or do.

The violent passions roused by this scene between the two women calmed
down during the night. Both argued with their own minds and returned to
those treacherously temporizing courses which are so attractive to
the majority of women,--an excellent system between men and women, but
fatally unsafe among women alone. In the midst of this tumult of their
souls Mademoiselle des Touches had listened to that great Voice whose
counsels subdue the strongest will; Beatrix heard only the promptings of
worldly wisdom; she feared the contempt of society.

Thus Felicite’s last deception succeeded; Calyste’s blunder was
repaired, but a fresh indiscretion might be fatal to him.



XIV. AN EXCURSION TO CROISIC

It was now the end of August, and the sky was magnificently clear. Near
the horizon the sea had taken, as it is wont to do in southern climes, a
tint of molten silver; on the shore it rippled in tiny waves. A sort of
glowing vapor, an effect of the rays of the sun falling plumb upon the
sands, produced an atmosphere like that of the tropics. The salt shone
up like bunches of white violets on the surface of the marsh. The
patient _paludiers_, dressed in white to resist the action of the sun,
had been from early morning at their posts, armed with long rakes. Some
were leaning on the low mud-walls that divided the different holdings,
whence they watched the process of this natural chemistry, known to them
from childhood. Others were playing with their wives and children. Those
green dragons, otherwise called custom-house officers, were tranquilly
smoking their pipes.

There was something foreign, perhaps oriental, about the scene; at any
rate a Parisian suddenly transported thither would never have supposed
himself in France. The baron and baroness, who had made a pretext of
coming to see how the salt harvest throve, were on the jetty, admiring
the silent landscape, where the sea alone sounded the moan of her waves
at regular intervals, where boats and vessels tracked a vast expanse,
and the girdle of green earth richly cultivated, produced an effect
that was all the more charming because so rare on the desolate shores of
ocean.

“Well, my friends, I wanted to see the marshes of Guerande once more
before I die,” said the baron to the _paludiers_, who had gathered about
the entrance of the marshes to salute him.

“Can a Guenic die?” said one of them.

Just then the party from Les Touches arrived through the narrow
pathway. The marquise walked first alone; Calyste and Camille followed
arm-in-arm. Gasselin brought up the rear.

“There are my father and mother,” said the young man to Camille.

The marquise stopped short. Madame du Guenic felt the most violent
repulsion at the appearance of Beatrix, although the latter was dressed
to much advantage. A Leghorn hat with wide brims and a wreath of
blue-bells, her crimped hair fluffy beneath it, a gown of some gray
woollen stuff, and a blue sash with floating ends gave her the air of a
princess disguised as a milkmaid.

“She has no heart,” thought the baroness.

“Mademoiselle,” said Calyste to Camille, “this is Madame du Guenic,
and this is my father.” Then he said turning to the baron and baroness,
“Mademoiselle des Touches, and Madame la Marquise de Rochefide, _nee_ de
Casteran, father.”

The baron bowed to Mademoiselle des Touches, who made a respectful bow,
full of gratitude, to the baroness.

“That one,” thought Fanny, “really loves my boy; she seems to thank me
for bringing him into the world.”

“I suppose you have come to see, as I have, whether the harvest is a
good one. But I believe you have better reasons for doing so than
I,” said the baron to Camille. “You have property here, I think,
mademoiselle.”

“Mademoiselle is the largest of all the owners,” said one of the
_paludiers_ who were grouped about them, “and may God preserve her to
us, for she’s a _good_ lady.”

The two parties bowed and separated.

“No one would suppose Mademoiselle des Touches to be more than thirty,”
 said the baron to his wife. “She is very handsome. And Calyste prefers
that haggard Parisian marquise to a sound Breton girl!”

“I fear he does,” replied the baroness.

A boat was waiting at the steps of the jetty, where the party embarked
without a smile. The marquise was cold and dignified. Camille had
lectured Calyste on his disobedience, explaining to him clearly how
matters stood. Calyste, a prey to black despair, was casting glances at
Beatrix in which anger and love struggled for the mastery. Not a word
was said by any of them during the short passage from the jetty of
Guerande to the extreme end of the port of Croisic, the point where
the boats discharge the salt, which the peasant-women then bear away on
their heads in huge earthen jars after the fashion of caryatides. These
women go barefooted with very short petticoats. Many of them let the
kerchiefs which cover their bosoms fly carelessly open. Some wear only
shifts, and are the more dignified; for the less clothing a woman wears,
the more nobly modest is her bearing.

The little Danish vessel had just finished lading, therefore the landing
of the two handsome ladies excited much curiosity among the female
salt-carriers; and as much to avoid their remarks as to serve Calyste,
Camille sprang forward toward the rocks, leaving him to follow with
Beatrix, while Gasselin put a distance of some two hundred steps between
himself and his master.

The peninsula of Croisic is flanked on the sea side by granite rocks
the shapes of which are so strangely fantastic that they can only be
appreciated by travellers who are in a position to compare them with
other great spectacles of primeval Nature. Perhaps the rocks of Croisic
have the same advantage over sights of that kind as that accorded to the
road to the Grande Chartreuse over all other narrow valleys. Neither
the coasts of Croisic, where the granite bulwark is split into strange
reefs, nor those of Sardinia, where Nature is dedicated to grandiose and
terrible effects, nor even the basaltic rocks of the northern seas can
show a character so unique and so complete. Fancy has here amused itself
by composing interminable arabesques where the most fantastic figures
wind and twine. All forms are here. The imagination is at last fatigued
by this vast gallery of abnormal shapes, where in stormy weather the sea
makes rough assaults which have ended in polishing all ruggedness.

You will find under a naturally vaulted roof, of a boldness imitated
from afar by Brunelleschi (for the greatest efforts of art are always
the timid copying of effects of nature), a rocky hollow polished like a
marble bath-tub and floored with fine white sand, in which is four feet
of tepid water where you can bathe without danger. You walk on, admiring
the cool little covers sheltered by great portals; roughly carved, it is
true, but majestic, like the Pitti palace, that other imitation of the
whims of Nature. Curious features are innumerable; nothing is lacking
that the wildest imagination could invent or desire.

There even exists a thing so rare on the rocky shores of ocean that this
may be the solitary instance of it,--a large bush of box. This bush, the
greatest curiosity of Croisic, where trees have never grown, is three
miles distant from the harbor, on the point of rocks that runs farthest
into the sea. On this granite promontory, which rises to a height that
neither the waves nor the spray can touch, even in the wildest weather,
and faces southerly, diluvian caprice has constructed a hollow basin,
which projects about four feet. Into this basin, or cleft, chance,
possibly man, has conveyed enough vegetable earth for the growth of a
box-plant, compact, well-nourished, and sown, no doubt, by birds. The
shape of the roots would indicate to a botanist an existence of at least
three hundred years. Above it the rock has been broken off abruptly. The
natural convulsion which did this, the traces of which are ineffaceably
written here, must have carried away the broken fragments of the granite
I know not where.

The sea rushes in, meeting no reefs, to the foot of this cliff, which
rises to a height of some four or five hundred feet; at its base lie
several scattered rocks, just reaching the surface at high water, and
describing a semi-circle. It requires some nerve and resolution to climb
to the summit of this little Gibraltar, the shape of which is nearly
round, and from which a sudden gust of wind might precipitate the rash
gazer into the sea, or, still more to be feared, upon the rocks.

This gigantic sentinel resembles the look-out towers of old castles,
from which the inhabitants could look the country over and foresee
attacks. Thence we see the clock towers and the arid fields of Croisic,
with the sandy dunes, which injure cultivation, and stretch as far as
Batz. A few old men declare that in days long past a fortress occupied
the spot. The sardine-fishers have given the rock, which can be seen
far out at sea, a name; but it is useless to write it here, its Breton
consonants being as difficult to pronounce as to remember.

Calyste led Beatrix to this point, whence the view is magnificent, and
where the natural sculpture of the granite is even more imposing to the
spectator than the mass of the huge breastwork when seen from the sandy
road which skirts the shore.

Is it necessary to explain why Camille had rushed away alone? Like
some wounded wild animal, she longed for solitude, and went on and
on, threading her way among the fissures and caves and little peaks of
nature’s fortress. Not to be hampered in climbing by women’s clothing,
she wore trousers with frilled edges, a short blouse, a peaked cap, and,
by way of staff, she carried a riding-whip, for Camille has always had a
certain vanity in her strength and her agility. Thus arrayed, she looked
far handsomer than Beatrix. She wore also a little shawl of crimson
China crape, crossed on her bosom and tied behind, as they dress a
child. For some time Beatrix and Calyste saw her flitting before them
over the peaks and chasms like a ghost or vision; she was trying to
still her inward sufferings by confronting some imaginary peril.

She was the first to reach the rock in which the box-bush grew. There
she sat down in the shade of a granite projection, and was lost in
thought. What could a woman like herself do with old age, having already
drunk the cup of fame which all great talents, too eager to sip slowly
the stupid pleasures of vanity, quaff at a single draught? She has since
admitted that it was here--at this moment, and on this spot--that one of
those singular reflections suggested by a mere nothing, by one of those
chance accidents that seem nonsense to common minds, but which, to noble
souls, do sometimes open vast depths of thought, decided her to take the
extraordinary step by which she was to part forever from social life.

She drew from her pocket a little box, in which she had put, in case of
thirst, some strawberry lozenges; she now ate several; and as she did
so, the thought crossed her mind that the strawberries, which existed
no longer, lived nevertheless in their qualities. Was it not so with
ourselves? The ocean before her was an image of the infinite. No great
spirit can face the infinite, admitting the immortality of the soul,
without the conviction of a future of holiness. The thought filled her
mind. How petty then seemed the part that she was playing! there was no
real greatness in giving Beatrix to Calyste! So thinking, she felt the
earthly woman die within her, and the true woman, the noble and angelic
being, veiled until now by flesh, arose in her place. Her great mind,
her knowledge, her attainments, her false loves had brought her face
to face with what? Ah! who would have thought it?--with the bounteous
mother, the comforter of troubled spirits, with the Roman Church, ever
kind to repentance, poetic to poets, childlike with children, and yet
so profound, so full of mystery to anxious, restless minds that they can
burrow there and satisfy all longings, all questionings, all hopes.
She cast her eyes, as it were, upon the strangely devious way--like the
tortuous rocky path before her--over which her love for Calyste had
led her. Ah! Calyste was indeed a messenger from heaven, her divine
conductor! She had stifled earthly love, and a divine love had come from
it.

After walking for some distance in silence, Calyste could not refrain,
on a remark of Beatrix about the grandeur of the ocean, so unlike the
smiling beauty of the Mediterranean, from comparing in depth, purity,
extent, unchanging and eternal duration, that ocean with his love.

“It is met by a rock!” said Beatrix, laughing.

“When you speak thus,” he answered, with a sublime look, “I hear you, I
see you, and I can summon to my aid the patience of the angels; but when
I am alone, you would pity me if you could see me then. My mother weeps
for my suffering.”

“Listen to me, Calyste; we must put an end to all this,” said the
marquise, gazing down upon the sandy road. “Perhaps we have now reached
the only propitious place to say these things, for never in my life did
I see nature more in keeping with my thoughts. I have seen Italy, where
all things tell of love; I have seen Switzerland, where all is cool
and fresh, and tells of happiness,--the happiness of labor; where the
verdure, the tranquil waters, the smiling slopes, are oppressed by the
snow-topped Alps; but I have never seen anything that so depicts the
burning barrenness of my life as that little arid plain down there,
dried by the salt sea winds, corroded by the spray, where a fruitless
agriculture tries to struggle against the will of that great ocean.
There, Calyste, you have an image of this Beatrix. Don’t cling to it. I
love you, but I will never be yours in any way whatever, for I have the
sense of my inward desolation. Ah! you do not know how cruel I am
to myself in speaking thus to you. No, you shall never see your idol
diminished; she shall never fall from the height at which you have
placed her. I now have a horror of any love which disregards the world
and religion. I shall remain in my present bonds; I shall be that sandy
plain we see before us, without fruit or flowers or verdure.”

“But if you are abandoned?” said Calyste.

“Then I should beg my pardon of the man I have offended. I will never
run the risk of taking a happiness I know would quickly end.”

“End!” cried Calyste.

The marquise stopped the passionate speech into which her lover was
about to launch, by repeating the word “End!” in a tone that silenced
him.

This opposition roused in the young man one of those mute inward furies
known only to those who love without hope. They walked on several
hundred steps in total silence, looking neither at the sea, nor the
rocks, nor the plain of Croisic.

“I would make you happy,” said Calyste.

“All men begin by promising that,” she answered, “and they end by
abandonment and disgust. I have no reproach to cast on him to whom I
shall be faithful. He made me no promises; I went to him; but my only
means of lessening my fault is to make it eternal.”

“Say rather, madame, that you feel no love for me. I, who love you, I
know that love cannot argue; it is itself; it sees nothing else. There
is no sacrifice I will not make to you; command it, and I will do the
impossible. He who despised his mistress for flinging her glove among
the lions, and ordering him to bring it back to her, did not _love!_ He
denied your right to test our hearts, and to yield yourselves only to
our utmost devotion. I will sacrifice to you my family, my name, my
future.”

“But what an insult in that word ‘sacrifice’!” she said, in reproachful
tones, which made poor Calyste feel the folly of his speech.

None but women who truly love, or inborn coquettes, know how to use a
word as a point from which to make a spring.

“You are right,” said Calyste, letting fall a tear; “that word can only
be said of the cruel struggles which you ask of me.”

“Hush!” said Beatrix, struck by an answer in which, for the first time,
Calyste had really made her feel his love. “I have done wrong enough;
tempt me no more.”

At this moment they had reached the base of the rock on which grew the
plant of box. Calyste felt a thrill of delight as he helped the marquise
to climb the steep ascent to the summit, which she wished to reach. To
the poor lad it was a precious privilege to hold her up, to make
her lean upon him, to feel her tremble; she had need of him. This
unlooked-for pleasure turned his head; he saw nought else but Beatrix,
and he clasped her round the waist.

“What!” she said, with an imposing air.

“Will you never be mine?” he demanded, in a voice that was choked by the
tumult of his blood.

“Never, my friend,” she replied. “I can only be to you a Beatrix,--a
dream. But is not that a sweet and tender thing? We shall have no
bitterness, no grief, no repentance.”

“Will you return to Conti?”

“I must.”

“You shall never belong to any man!” cried Calyste, pushing her from him
with frenzied violence.

He listened for her fall, intending to spring after her, but he heard
only a muffled sound, the tearing of some stuff, and then the thud of
a body falling on the ground. Instead of being flung head foremost down
the precipice, Beatrix had only slipped some eight or ten feet into the
cavity where the box-bush grew; but she might from there have rolled
down into the sea if her gown had not caught upon a point of rock, and
by tearing slowly lowered the weight of her body upon the bush.

Mademoiselle des Touches, who saw the scene, was unable in her horror to
cry out, but she signed to Gasselin to come. Calyste was leaning forward
with an expression of savage curiosity; he saw the position in which
Beatrix lay, and he shuddered. Her lips moved,--she seemed to be
praying; in fact, she thought she was about to die, for she felt the
bush beginning to give way. With the agility which danger gives to
youth, Calyste slid down to the ledge below the bush, where he was able
to grasp the marquise and hold her, although at the risk of their both
sliding down into the sea. As he held her, he saw that she had fainted;
but in that aerial spot he could fancy her all his, and his first
emotion was that of pleasure.

“Open your eyes,” he said, “and forgive me; we will die together.”

“Die?” she said, opening her eyes and unclosing her pallid lips.

Calyste welcomed that word with a kiss, and felt the marquise tremble
under it convulsively, with passionate joy. At that instant Gasselin’s
hob-nailed shoes sounded on the rock above them. The old Breton was
followed by Camille, and together they sought for some means of saving
the lovers.

“There’s but one way, mademoiselle,” said Gasselin. “I must slide down
there, and they can climb on my shoulders, and you must pull them up.”

“And you?” said Camille.

The man seemed surprised that he should be considered in presence of the
danger to his young master.

“You must go to Croisic and fetch a ladder,” said Camille.

Beatrix asked in a feeble voice to be laid down, and Calyste placed her
on the narrow space between the bush and its background of rock.

“I saw you, Calyste,” said Camille from above. “Whether Beatrix lives or
dies, remember that this must be an accident.”

“She will hate me,” he said, with moistened eyes.

“She will adore you,” replied Camille. “But this puts an end to our
excursion. We must get her back to Les Touches. Had she been killed,
Calyste, what would have become of you?”

“I should have followed her.”

“And your mother?” Then, after a pause, she added, feebly, “and me?”

Calyste was deadly pale; he stood with his back against the granite
motionless and silent. Gasselin soon returned from one of the little
farms scattered through the neighborhood, bearing a ladder which he
had borrowed. By this time Beatrix had recovered a little strength. The
ladder being placed, she was able, by the help of Gasselin, who lowered
Camille’s red shawl till she could grasp it, to reach the round top of
the rock, where the Breton took her in his arms and carried her to the
shore as though she were an infant.

“I should not have said no to death--but suffering!” she murmured to
Felicite, in a feeble voice.

The weakness, in fact the complete prostration, of the marquise obliged
Camille to have her taken to the farmhouse from which the ladder had
been borrowed. Calyste, Gasselin, and Camille took off what clothes
they could spare and laid them on the ladder, making a sort of litter
on which they carried Beatrix. The farmers gave her a bed. Gasselin then
went to the place where the carriage was awaiting them, and, taking one
of the horses, rode to Croisic to obtain a doctor, telling the boatman
to row to the landing-place that was nearest to the farmhouse.

Calyste, sitting on a stool, answered only by motions of the head, and
rare monosyllables when spoken to; Camille’s uneasiness, roused for
Beatrix, was still further excited by Calyste’s unnatural condition.
When the physician arrived, and Beatrix was bled, she felt better, began
to talk, and consented to embark; so that by five o’clock they reached
the jetty at Guerande, whence she was carried to Les Touches. The
news of the accident had already spread through that lonely and almost
uninhabited region with incredible rapidity.

Calyste passed the night at Les Touches, sitting at the foot of
Beatrix’s bed, in company with Camille. The doctor from Guerande had
assured them that on the following day a little stiffness would be all
that remained of the accident. Across the despair of Calyste’s heart
there came a gleam of joy. He was there, at her feet; he could watch
her sleeping or waking; he might study her pallid face and all its
expressions. Camille smiled bitterly as her keen mind recognized in
Calyste the symptoms of a passion such as man can feel but once,--a
passion which dyes his soul and his faculties by mingling with the
fountain of his life at a period when neither thoughts nor cares
distract or oppose the inward working of this emotion. She saw that
Calyste would never, could never see the real woman that was in Beatrix.

And with what guileless innocence the young Breton allowed his thoughts
to be read! When he saw the beautiful green eyes of the sick woman
turned to him, expressing a mixture of love, confusion, and even
mischief, he colored, and turned away his head.

“Did I not say truly, Calyste, that you men promised happiness, and
ended by flinging us down a precipice?”

When he heard this little jest, said in sweet, caressing tones which
betrayed a change of heart in Beatrix, Calyste knelt down, took her
moist hand which she yielded to him, and kissed it humbly.

“You have the right to reject my love forever,” he said, “and I, I have
no right to say one word to you.”

“Ah!” cried Camille, seeing the expression on Beatrix’s face and
comparing it with that obtained by her diplomacy, “love has a wit of its
own, wiser than that of all the world! Take your composing-draught, my
dear friend, and go to sleep.”

That night, spent by Calyste beside Mademoiselle des Touches, who read
a book of theological mysticism while Calyste read “Indiana,”--the first
work of Camille’s celebrated rival, in which is the captivating image
of a young man loving with idolatry and devotion, with mysterious
tranquillity and for all his life, a woman placed in the same false
position as Beatrix (a book which had a fatal influence upon him),--that
night left ineffaceable marks upon the heart of the poor young fellow,
whom Felicite soothed with the assurance that unless a woman were a
monster she must be flattered in all her vanities by being the object of
such a crime.

“You would never have flung _me_ into the water,” said Camille, brushing
away a tear.

Toward morning, Calyste, worn-out with emotion, fell asleep in his
arm-chair; and the marquise in her turn, watched his charming face,
paled by his feelings and his vigil of love. She heard him murmur her
name as he slept.

“He loves while sleeping,” she said to Camille.

“We must send him home,” said Felicite, waking him.

No one was anxious at the hotel du Guenic, for Mademoiselle des Touches
had written a line to the baroness telling her of the accident.

Calyste returned to dinner at Les Touches and found Beatrix up and
dressed, but pale, feeble, and languid. No longer was there any
harshness in her words or any coldness in her looks. After this evening,
filled with music by Camille, who went to her piano to leave Calyste
free to take and press the hands of Beatrix (though both were unable to
speak), no storms occurred at Les Touches. Felicite completely effaced
herself.

Cold, fragile, thin, hard women like Madame de Rochefide, women whose
necks turn in a manner to give them a vague resemblance to the feline
race, have souls of the same pale tint as their light eyes, green
or gray; and to melt them, to fuse those blocks of stone it needs a
thunderbolt. To Beatrix, Calyste’s fury of love and his mad action came
as the thunderbolt that nought resists, which changes all natures, even
the most stubborn. She felt herself inwardly humbled; a true, pure love
bathed her heart with its soft and limpid warmth. She breathed a sweet
and genial atmosphere of feelings hitherto unknown to her, by which she
felt herself magnified, elevated; in fact, she rose into that heaven
where Bretons throughout all time have placed the Woman. She relished
with delight the respectful adoration of the youth, whose happiness cost
her little, for a gesture, a look, a word was enough to satisfy him.
The value which Calyste’s heart gave to these trifles touched her
exceedingly; to hold her gloved hand was more to that young angel than
the possession of her whole person to the man who ought to have been
faithful to her. What a contrast between them!

Few women could resist such constant deification. Beatrix felt herself
sure of being obeyed and understood. She might have asked Calyste to
risk his life for the slightest of her caprices, and he would never have
reflected for a moment. This consciousness gave her a certain noble and
imposing air. She saw love on the side of its grandeur; and her heart
sought for some foothold on which she might remain forever the loftiest
of women in the eyes of her young lover, over whom she now wished her
power to be eternal.

Her coquetries became the more persistent because she felt within
herself a certain weakness. She played the invalid for a whole week with
charming hypocrisy. Again and again she walked about the velvet turf
which lay between the house and garden leaning on Calyste’s arm in
languid dependence.

“Ah! my dear, you are taking him a long journey in a small space,” said
Mademoiselle des Touches one day.

Before the excursion to Croisic, the two women were discoursing one
evening about love, and laughing at the different ways that men adopted
to declare it; admitting to themselves that the cleverest men, and
naturally the least loving, did not like to wander in the labyrinths of
sentimentality and went straight to the point,--in which perhaps they
were right; for the result was that those who loved most deeply and
reservedly were, for a time at least, ill-treated.

“They go to work like La Fontaine, when he wanted to enter the Academy,”
 said Camille.

Madame de Rochefide had unbounded power to restrain Calyste within the
limits where she meant to keep him; it sufficed her to remind him by a
look or gesture of his horrible violence on the rocks. The eyes of her
poor victim would fill with tears, he was silent, swallowing down
his prayers, his arguments, his sufferings with a heroism that would
certainly have touched any other woman. She finally brought him by
her infernal coquetry to such a pass that he went one day to Camille
imploring her advice.

Beatrix, armed with Calyste’s own letter, quoted the passage in which
he said that to love was the first happiness, that of being loved came
later; and she used that axiom to restrain his passion to the limits of
respectful idolatry, which pleased her well. She liked to feel her
soul caressed by those sweet hymns of praise and adoration which
nature suggests to youth; in them is so much artless art; such innocent
seduction is in their cries, their prayers, their exclamations, their
pledges of themselves in the promissory notes which they offer on the
future; to all of which Beatrix was very careful to give no definite
answer. Yes, she heard him; but she doubted! Love was not yet the
question; what he asked of her was permission to love. In fact, that was
all the poor lad really asked for; his mind still clung to the strongest
side of love, the spiritual side. But the woman who is firmest in words
is often the feeblest in action. It is strange that Calyste, having seen
the progress his suit had made by pushing Beatrix into the sea, did not
continue to urge it violently. But love in young men is so ecstatic and
religious that their inmost desire is to win its fruition through moral
conviction. In that is the sublimity of their love.

Nevertheless the day came when the Breton, driven to desperation,
complained to Camille of Beatrix’s conduct.

“I meant to cure you by making you quickly understand her,” replied
Mademoiselle des Touches; “but you have spoiled all. Ten days ago you
were her master; to-day, my poor boy, you are her slave. You will never
have the strength now to do as I advise.”

“What ought I to do?”

“Quarrel with her on the ground of her hardness. A woman is always
over-excited when she discusses; let her be angry and ill-treat you, and
then stay away; do not return to Les Touches till she herself recalls
you.”

In all extreme illness there is a moment when the patient is willing to
accept the cruellest remedy and submits to the most horrible operation.
Calyste had reached that point. He listened to Camille’s advice and
stayed at home two whole days; but on the third he was scratching
at Beatrix’s door to let her know that he and Camille were waiting
breakfast for her.

“Another chance lost!” Camille said to him when she saw him re-appear so
weakly.

During his two days’ absence, Beatrix had frequently looked through the
window which opens on the road to Guerande. When Camille found her doing
so, she talked of the effect produced by the gorse along the roadway,
the golden blooms of which were dazzling in the September sunshine.

The marquise kept Camille and Calyste waiting long for breakfast; and
the delay would have been significant to any eyes but those of Calyste,
for when she did appear, her dress showed an evident intention to
fascinate him and prevent another absence. After breakfast she went
to walk with him in the garden and filled his simple heart with joy
by expressing a wish to go again to that rock where she had so nearly
perished.

“Will you go with me alone?” asked Calyste, in a troubled voice.

“If I refused to do so,” she replied, “I should give you reason to
suppose I thought you dangerous. Alas! as I have told you again and
again I belong to another, and I must be his only; I chose him knowing
nothing of love. The fault was great, and bitter is my punishment.”

When she talked thus, her eyes moist with the scanty tears shed by that
class of woman, Calyste was filled with a compassion that reduced his
fiery ardor; he adored her then as he did a Madonna. We have no more
right to require different characters to be alike in the expression of
feelings than we have to expect the same fruits from different trees.
Beatrix was at this moment undergoing an inward struggle; she hesitated
between herself and Calyste,--between the world she still hoped to
re-enter, and the young happiness offered to her; between a second and
an unpardonable love, and social rehabilitation. She began, therefore,
to listen, without even acted displeasure, to the talk of the youth’s
blind passion; she allowed his soft pity to soothe her. Several times
she had been moved to tears as she listened to Calyste’s promises; and
she suffered him to commiserate her for being bound to an evil genius, a
man as false as Conti. More than once she related to him the misery and
anguish she had gone through in Italy, when she first became aware that
she was not alone in Conti’s heart. On this subject Camille had fully
informed Calyste and given him several lectures on it, by which he
profited.

“I,” he said, “will love you only, you absolutely. I have no triumphs
of art, no applause of crowds stirred by my genius to offer you; my only
talent is to love you; my honor, my pride are in your perfections. No
other woman can have merit in my eyes; you have no odious rivalry to
fear. You are misconceived and wronged, but I know you, and for every
misconception, for every wrong, I will make you feel my comprehension
day by day.”

She listened to such speeches with bowed head, allowing him to kiss
her hands, and admitting silently but gracefully that she was indeed an
angel misunderstood.

“I am too humiliated,” she would say; “my past has robbed the future of
all security.”

It was a glorious day for Calyste when, arriving at Les Touches at seven
in the morning, he saw from afar Beatrix at a window watching for him,
and wearing the same straw hat she had worn on the memorable day of
their first excursion. For a moment he was dazzled and giddy. These
little things of passion magnify the world itself. It may be that only
Frenchwomen possess the art of such scenic effects; they owe it to the
grace of their minds; they know how to put into sentiment as much of the
picturesque as the particular sentiment can bear without a loss of vigor
or of force.

Ah! how lightly she rested on Calyste’s arm! Together they left Les
Touches by the garden-gate which opens on the dunes. Beatrix thought the
sands delightful; she spied the hardy little plants with rose-colored
flowers that grew there, and she gathered a quantity to mix with the
Chartreux pansies which also grow in that arid desert, dividing them
significantly with Calyste, to whom those flowers and their foliage were
to be henceforth an eternal and dreadful relic.

“We’ll add a bit of box,” she said smiling.

They sat some time together on the jetty, and Calyste, while waiting for
the boat to come over, told her of his juvenile act on the day of her
arrival.

“I knew of your little escapade,” she said, “and it was the cause of my
sternness to you that first night.”

During their walk Madame de Rochefide had the lightly jesting tone of a
woman who loves, together with a certain tenderness and abandonment of
manner. Calyste had reason to think himself beloved. But when, wandering
along the shore beneath the rocks, they came upon one of those charming
creeks where the waves deposit the most extraordinary mosaic of
brilliant pebbles, and they played there like children gathering the
prettiest, when Calyste at the summit of happiness asked her plainly
to fly with him to Ireland, she resumed her dignified and distant air,
asked for his arm, and continued their walk in silence to what she
called her Tarpeian rock.

“My friend,” she said, mounting with slow steps the magnificent block of
granite of which she was making for herself a pedestal, “I have not
the courage to conceal what you are to me. For ten years I have had
no happiness comparable to that which we have just enjoyed together,
searching for shells among those rocks, exchanging pebbles of which I
shall make a necklace more precious far to me than if it were made of
the finest diamonds. I have been once more a little girl, a child, such
as I was at fourteen or sixteen--when I was worthy of you. The love I
have had the happiness to inspire in your heart has raised me in my own
eyes. Understand these words to their magical extent. You have made
me the proudest and happiest of my sex, and you will live longer in my
remembrance, perhaps, than I in yours.”

At this moment they reached the summit of the rock, whence they saw the
vast ocean on one side and Brittany on the other, with its golden isles,
its feudal towers, and its gorse. Never did any woman stand on a finer
scene to make a great avowal.

“But,” she continued, “I do not belong to myself; I am more bound by my
own will than I was by the law. You must be punished for my misdeed,
but be satisfied to know that we suffer together. Dante never saw his
Beatrice again; Petrarch never possessed his Laura. Such disasters fall
on none but noble souls. But, if I should be abandoned, if I fall lower
yet into shame and ignominy, if your Beatrix is cruelly misjudged by
the world she loathes, if indeed she is the lowest of women,--then, my
child, my adored child,” she said, taking his hand, “to you she will
still be first of all; you will know that she rises to heaven as
she leans on you; but then, my friend,” she added, giving him an
intoxicating look, “then if you wish to cast her down do not fail of
your blow; after your love, death!”

Calyste clasped her round the waist and pressed her to his heart. As if
to confirm her words Madame de Rochefide laid a tender, timid kiss upon
his brow. When they turned and walked slowly back; talking together like
those who have a perfect comprehension of each other,--she, thinking she
had gained a truce, he not doubting of his happiness; and both deceived.
Calyste, from what Camille had told him, was confident that Conti would
be enchanted to find an opportunity to part from Beatrix; Beatrix,
yielding herself up to the vagueness of her position, looked to chance
to arrange the future.

They reached Les Touches in the most delightful of all states of mind,
entering by the garden gate, the key of which Calyste had taken with
him. It was nearly six o’clock. The luscious odors, the warm atmosphere,
the burnished rays of the evening sun were all in harmony with their
feelings and their tender talk. Their steps were taken in unison,--the
gait of all lovers,--their movements told of the union of their
thoughts. The silence that reigned about Les Touches was so profound
that the noise which Calyste made in opening and shutting the gate must
have echoed through the garden. As the two had said all to each other
that could be said, and as their day’s excursion, so filled with
emotion, had physically tired them, they walked slowly, saying nothing.

Suddenly, at the turn of a path, Beatrix was seized with a horrible
trembling, with that contagious horror which is caused by the sight of a
snake, and which Calyste felt before he saw the cause of it. On a bench,
beneath the branches of a weeping ash, sat Conti, talking with Camille
Maupin.



XV. CONTI

The inward and convulsive trembling of the marquise was more apparent
than she wished it to be; a tragic drama developed at that moment in the
souls of all present.

“You did not expect me so soon, I fancy,” said Conti, offering his arm
to Beatrix.

The marquise could not avoid dropping Calyste’s arm and taking that of
Conti. This ignoble transit, imperiously demanded, so dishonoring to
the new love, overwhelmed Calyste who threw himself on the bench beside
Camille, after exchanging the coldest of salutations with his rival.
He was torn by conflicting emotions. Strong in the thought that Beatrix
loved him, he wanted at first to fling himself upon Conti and tell him
that Beatrix was his; but the violent trembling of the woman betraying
how she suffered--for she had really paid the penalty of her faults in
that one moment--affected him so deeply that he was dumb, struck like
her with a sense of some implacable necessity.

Madame de Rochefide and Conti passed in front of the seat where Calyste
had dropped beside Camille, and as she passed, the marquise looked at
Camille, giving her one of those terrible glances in which women have
the art of saying all things. She avoided the eyes of Calyste and turned
her attention to Conti, who appeared to be jesting with her.

“What will they say to each other?” Calyste asked of Camille.

“Dear child, you don’t know as yet the terrible rights which an
extinguished love still gives to a man over a woman. Beatrix could not
refuse to take his arm. He is, no doubt, joking her about her new love;
he must have guessed it from your attitudes and the manner in which you
approached us.”

“Joking her!” cried the impetuous youth, starting up.

“Be calm,” said Camille, “or you will lose the last chances that remain
to you. If he wounds her self-love, she will crush him like a worm under
her foot. But he is too astute for that; he will manage her with greater
cleverness. He will seem not even to suppose that the proud Madame
de Rochefide could betray him; _she_ could never be guilty of such
depravity as loving a man for the sake of his beauty. He will represent
you to her as a child ambitious to have a marquise in love with him, and
to make himself the arbiter of the fate of two women. In short, he will
fire a broadside of malicious insinuations. Beatrix will then be forced
to parry with false assertions and denials, which he will simply make
use of to become once more her master.”

“Ah!” cried Calyste, “he does not love her. I would leave her free. True
love means a choice made anew at every moment, confirmed from day to
day. The morrow justifies the past, and swells the treasury of our
pleasures. Ah! why did he not stay away a little longer? A few days more
and he would not have found her. What brought him back?”

“The jest of a journalist,” replied Camille. “His opera, on the success
of which he counted, has fallen flat. Some journalist, probably Claude
Vignon, remarked in the foyer: ‘It is hard to lose fame and mistress at
the same moment,’ and the speech cut him in all his vanities. Love based
on petty sentiments is always pitiless. I have questioned him; but who
can fathom a nature so false and deceiving? He appeared to be weary of
his troubles and his love,--in short, disgusted with life. He regrets
having allied himself so publicly with the marquise, and made me, in
speaking of his past happiness, a melancholy poem, which was somewhat
too clever to be true. I think he hoped to worm out of me the secret of
your love, in the midst of the joy he expected his flatteries to cause
me.”

“What else?” said Calyste, watching Beatrix and Conti, who were now
coming towards them; but he listened no longer to Camille’s words.

In talking with Conti, Camille had held herself prudently on the
defensive; she had betrayed neither Calyste’s secret nor that of
Beatrix. The great artist was capable of treachery to every one, and
Mademoiselle des Touches warned Calyste to distrust him.

“My dear friend,” she said, “this is by far the most critical moment for
you. You need caution and a sort of cleverness you do not possess; I am
afraid you will let yourself be tricked by the most wily man I have ever
known, and I can do nothing to help you.”

The bell announced dinner. Conti offered his arm to Camille; Calyste
gave his to Beatrix. Camille drew back to let the marquise pass, but the
latter had found a moment in which to look at Calyste, and impress
upon him, by putting her finger on her lips, the absolute necessity of
discretion.

Conti was extremely gay during the dinner; perhaps this was only one way
of probing Madame de Rochefide, who played her part extremely ill. If
her conduct had been mere coquetry, she might have deceived even Conti;
but her new love was real, and it betrayed her. The wily musician, far
from adding to her embarrassment, pretended not to have perceived it.
At dessert, he brought the conversation round to women, and lauded the
nobility of their sentiments. Many a woman, he said, who might have been
willing to abandon a man in prosperity, would sacrifice all to him in
misfortune. Women had the advantage over men in constancy; nothing ever
detached them from their first lover, to whom they clung as a matter of
honor, unless he wounded them; they felt that a second love was unworthy
of them, and so forth. His ethics were of the highest order; shedding
incense on the altar where he knew that one heart at least, pierced
by many a blow, was bleeding. Camille and Beatrix alone understood the
bitterness of the sarcasms shot forth in the guise of eulogy. At times
they both flushed scarlet, but they were forced to control themselves.
When dinner was over, they took each other by the arm to return to
Camille’s salon, and, as if by mutual consent, they turned aside
into the great salon, where they could be alone for an instant in the
darkness.

“It is dreadful to let Conti ride over me roughshod; and yet I can’t
defend myself,” said Beatrix, in a low voice. “The galley-slave is
always a slave to his chain-companion. I am lost; I must needs return
to my galleys! And it is you, Camille, who have cast me there! Ah! you
brought him back a day too soon, or a day too late. I recognize your
infernal talent as author. Well, your revenge is complete, the finale
perfect!”

“I may have told you that I would write to Conti, but to do it was
another matter,” cried Camille. “I am incapable of such baseness. But
you are unhappy, and I will forgive the suspicion.”

“What will become of Calyste?” said the marquise, with naive
self-conceit.

“Then Conti carries you off, does he?” asked Camille.

“Ah! you think you triumph!” cried Beatrix.

Anger distorted her handsome face as she said those bitter words
to Camille, who was trying to hide her satisfaction under a false
expression of sympathy. Unfortunately, the sparkle in her eyes belied
the sadness of her face, and Beatrix was learned in such deceptions.
When, a few moments later, the two women were seated under a strong
light on that divan where the first three weeks so many comedies had
been played, and where the secret tragedy of many thwarted passions had
begun, they examined each other for the last time, and felt they were
forever parted by an undying hatred.

“Calyste remains to you,” said Beatrix, looking into Camille’s eyes;
“but I am fixed in his heart, and no woman can ever drive me out of it.”

Camille replied, with an inimitable tone of irony that struck the
marquise to the heart, in the famous words of Mazarin’s niece to Louis
XIV.,--

“You reign, you love, and you depart!”

Neither Camille nor Beatrix was conscious during this sharp and bitter
scene of the absence of Conti and Calyste. The composer had remained
at table with his rival, begging him to keep him company in finishing a
bottle of champagne.

“We have something to say to each other,” added Conti, to prevent all
refusal on the part of Calyste.

Placed as they both were, it was impossible for the young Breton to
refuse this challenge.

“My dear friend,” said the composer, in his most caressing voice, as
soon as the poor lad had drunk a couple of glasses of champagne, “we are
both good fellows, and we can speak to each other frankly. I have not
come here suspiciously. Beatrix loves me,”--this with a gesture of the
utmost self-conceit--“but the truth is, I have ceased to love her. I am
not here to carry her away with me, but to break off our relations, and
to leave her the honors of the rupture. You are young; you don’t yet
know how useful it is to appear to be the victim when you are really
the executioner. Young men spit fire and flame; they leave a woman with
noise and fury; they often despise her, and they make her hate them.
But wise men do as I am doing; they get themselves dismissed, assuming a
mortified air, which leaves regret in the woman’s heart and also a sense
of her superiority. You don’t yet know, luckily for you, how hampered
men often are in their careers by the rash promises which women are
silly enough to accept when gallantry obliges us to make nooses to catch
our happiness. We swear eternal faithfulness, and declare that we
desire to pass our lives with them, and seem to await a husband’s death
impatiently. Let him die, and there are some provincial women obtuse or
silly or malicious enough to say: ‘Here am I, free at last.’ The spent
ball suddenly comes to life again, and falls plumb in the midst of our
finest triumphs or our most carefully planned happiness. I have seen
that you love Beatrix. I leave her therefore in a position where she
loses nothing of her precious majesty; she will certainly coquet with
you, if only to tease and annoy that angel of a Camille Maupin. Well,
my dear fellow, take her, love her, you’ll do me a great service; I want
her to turn against me. I have been afraid of her pride and her virtue.
Perhaps, in spite of my approval of the matter, it may take some time to
effect this _chassez-croissez_. On such occasions the wisest plan is
to take no step at all. I did, just now, as we walked about the lawn,
attempt to let her see that I knew all, and was ready to congratulate
her on her new happiness. Well, she was furious! At this moment I
am desperately in love with the youngest and handsomest of our
prima-donnas, Mademoiselle Falcon of the Grand Opera. I think of
marrying her; yes, I have got as far as that. When you come to Paris you
will see that I have changed a marquise for a queen.”

Calyste, whose candid face revealed his satisfaction, admitted his love
for Beatrix, which was all that Conti wanted to discover. There is no
man in the world, however _blase_ or depraved he may be, whose love will
not flame up again the moment he sees it threatened by a rival. He may
wish to leave a woman, but he will never willingly let her leave him.
When a pair of lovers get to this extremity, both the man and the woman
strive for priority of action, so deep is the wound to their vanity.
Questioned by the composer, Calyste related all that had happened during
the last three weeks at Les Touches, delighted to find that Conti, who
concealed his fury under an appearance of charming good-humor, took it
all in good part.

“Come, let us go upstairs,” said the latter. “Women are so distrustful;
those two will wonder how we can sit here together without tearing each
other’s hair out; they are even capable of coming down to listen. I’ll
serve you faithfully, my dear boy. You’ll see me rough and jealous with
the marquise; I shall seem to suspect her; there’s no better way to
drive a woman to betray you. You will be happy, and I shall be free.
Seem to pity that angel for belonging to a man without delicacy; show
her a tear--for you can weep, you are still young. I, alas! can weep no
more; and that’s a great advantage lost.”

Calyste and Conti went up to Camille’s salon. The composer, begged by
his young rival to sing, gave them that greatest of musical masterpieces
viewed as execution, the famous “_Pria che spunti l’aurora_,” which
Rubini himself never attempted without trembling, and which had often
been Conti’s triumph. Never was his singing more extraordinary than
on this occasion, when so many feelings were contending in his breast.
Calyste was in ecstasy. As Conti sang the first words of the cavatina,
he looked intently at the marquise, giving to those words a cruel
signification which was fully understood. Camille, who accompanied him,
guessed the order thus conveyed, which bowed the head of the luckless
Beatrix. She looked at Calyste, and felt sure that the youth had fallen
into some trap in spite of her advice. This conviction became certainty
when the evidently happy Breton came up to bid Beatrix good-night,
kissing her hand, and pressing it with a little air of happy confidence.

By the time Calyste had reached Guerande, the servants were packing
Conti’s travelling-carriage, and “by dawn,” as the song had said, the
composer was carrying Beatrix away with Camille’s horses to the first
relay. The morning twilight enabled Madame de Rochefide to see Guerande,
its towers, whitened by the dawn, shining out upon the still dark sky.
Melancholy thoughts possessed her; she was leaving there one of the
sweetest flowers of all her life,--a pure love, such as a young girl
dreams of; the only true love she had ever known or was ever to conceive
of. The woman of the world obeyed the laws of the world; she sacrificed
love to their demands just as many women sacrifice it to religion or
to duty. Sometimes mere pride can rise in acts as high as virtue. Read
thus, this history is that of many women.

The next morning Calyste went to Les Touches about mid-day. When
he reached the spot from which, the day before, he had seen Beatrix
watching for him at the window, he saw Camille, who instantly ran down
to him. She met him at the foot of the staircase and told the cruel
truth in one word,--

“Gone!”

“Beatrix?” asked Calyste, thunderstruck.

“You have been duped by Conti; you told me nothing, and I could do
nothing for you.”

She led the poor fellow to her little salon, where he flung himself on
the divan where he had so often seen the marquise, and burst into tears.
Felicite smoked her hookah and said nothing, knowing well that no words
or thoughts are capable of arresting the first anguish of such pain,
which is always deaf and dumb. Calyste, unable even to think, much less
to choose a course, sat there all day in a state of complete torpidity.
Just before dinner was served, Camille tried to say a few words, after
begging him, very earnestly, to listen to her.

“Friend,” she said, “you caused me the bitterest suffering, and I had
not, like you, a beautiful young life before me in which to heal myself.
For me, life has no longer any spring, nor my soul a love. So, to find
consolation, I have had to look above. Here, in this room, the day
before Beatrix came here, I drew you her portrait; I did not do her
injustice, or you might have thought me jealous. I wanted you to know
her as she is, for that would have kept you safe. Listen now to the full
truth. Madame de Rochefide is wholly unworthy of you. The scandal of her
fall was not necessary; she did the thing deliberately in order to play
a part in the eyes of society. She is one of those women who prefer the
celebrity of a scandal to tranquil happiness; they fly in the face of
society to obtain the fatal alms of a rebuke; they desire to be talked
about at any cost. Beatrix was eaten up with vanity. Her fortune and her
wit had not given her the feminine royalty that she craved; they had not
enabled her to reign supreme over a salon. She then bethought herself of
seeking the celebrity of the Duchesse de Langeais and the Vicomtesse de
Beauseant. But the world, after all, is just; it gives the homage of its
interest to real feelings only. Beatrix playing comedy was judged to be
a second-rate actress. There was no reason whatever for her flight;
the sword of Damocles was not suspended over her head; she is neither
sincere, nor loving, nor tender; if she were, would she have gone away
with Conti this morning?”

Camille talked long and eloquently; but this last effort to open
Calyste’s eyes was useless, and she said no more when he expressed to
her by a gesture his absolute belief in Beatrix.

She forced him to come down into the dining-room and sit there while she
dined; though he himself was unable to swallow food. It is only during
extreme youth that these contractions of the bodily functions occur.
Later, the organs have acquired, as it were, fixed habits, and are
hardened. The reaction of the mental and moral system upon the physical
is not enough to produce a mortal illness unless the physical system
retains its primitive purity. A man resists the violent grief that
kills a youth, less by the greater weakness of his affection than by the
greater strength of his organs.

Therefore Mademoiselle des Touches was greatly alarmed by the calm,
resigned attitude which Calyste took after his burst of tears had
subsided. Before he left her, he asked permission to go into Beatrix’s
bedroom, where he had seen her on the night of her illness, and there he
laid his head on the pillow where hers had lain.

“I am committing follies,” he said, grasping Camille’s hand, and bidding
her good-night in deep dejection.

He returned home, found the usual company at _mouche_, and passed the
remainder of the evening sitting beside his mother. The rector, the
Chevalier du Halga, and Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel all knew of Madame
de Rochefide’s departure, and were rejoicing in it. Calyste would now
return to them; and all three watched him cautiously. No one in that
old manor-house was capable of imagining the result of a first love, the
love of youth in a heart so simple and so true as that of Calyste.



XVI. SICKNESS UNTO DEATH

For several days Calyste went regularly to Les Touches. He paced round
and round the lawn, where he had sometimes walked with Beatrix on his
arm. He often went to Croisic to stand upon that fateful rock, or lie
for hours in the bush of box; for, by studying the footholds on the
sides of the fissure, he had found a means of getting up and down.

These solitary trips, his silence, his gravity, made his mother very
anxious. After about two weeks, during which time this conduct, like
that of a caged animal, lasted, this poor lover, caged in his despair,
ceased to cross the bay; he had scarcely strength to drag himself along
the road from Guerande to the spot where he had seen Beatrix watching
from her window. The family, delighted at the departure of “those
Parisians,” to use a term of the provinces, saw nothing fatal or
diseased about the lad. The two old maids and the rector, pursuing their
scheme, had kept Charlotte de Kergarouet, who nightly played off her
little coquetries on Calyste, obtaining in return nothing better than
advice in playing _mouche_. During these long evenings, Calyste sat
between his mother and the little Breton girl, observed by the rector
and Charlotte’s aunt, who discussed his greater or less depression as
they walked home together. Their simple minds mistook the lethargic
indifference of the hapless youth for submission to their plans. One
evening when Calyste, wearied out, went off suddenly to bed, the players
dropped their cards upon the table and looked at each other as the young
man closed the door of his chamber. One and all had listened to the
sound of his receding steps with anxiety.

“Something is the matter with Calyste,” said the baroness, wiping her
eyes.

“Nothing is the matter,” replied Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel; “but you
should marry him at once.”

“Do you believe that marriage would divert his mind?” asked the
chevalier.

Charlotte looked reprovingly at Monsieur du Halga, whom she now began
to think ill-mannered, depraved, immoral, without religion, and very
ridiculous about his dog,--opinions which her aunt, defending the old
sailor, combated.

“I shall lecture Calyste to-morrow morning,” said the baron, whom
the others had thought asleep. “I do not wish to go out of this world
without seeing my grandson, a little pink and white Guenic with a Breton
cap on his head.”

“Calyste doesn’t say a word,” said old Zephirine, “and there’s no making
out what’s the matter with him. He doesn’t eat; I don’t see what he
lives on. If he gets his meals at Les Touches, the devil’s kitchen
doesn’t nourish him.”

“He is in love,” said the chevalier, risking that opinion very timidly.

“Come, come, old gray-beard, you’ve forgotten to put in your stake!”
 cried Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel. “When you begin to think of your young
days you forget everything.”

“Come to breakfast to-morrow,” said old Zephirine to her friend
Jacqueline; “my brother will have had a talk with his son, and we can
settle the matter finally. One nail, you know, drives out another.”

“Not among Bretons,” said the chevalier.

The next day Calyste saw Charlotte, as she arrived dressed with
unusual care, just after the baron had given him, in the dining-room,
a discourse on matrimony, to which he could make no answer. He now knew
the ignorance of his father and mother and all their friends; he had
gathered the fruits of the tree of knowledge, and knew himself to be
as much isolated as if he did not speak the family language. He merely
requested his father to give him a few days’ grace. The old baron rubbed
his hands with joy, and gave fresh life to the baroness by whispering in
her ear what he called the good news.

Breakfast was gay; Charlotte, to whom the baron had given a hint, was
sparkling. After the meal was over, Calyste went out upon the portico
leading to the garden, followed by Charlotte; he gave her his arm and
led her to the grotto. Their parents and friends were at the window,
looking at them with a species of tenderness. Presently Charlotte,
uneasy at her suitor’s silence, looked back and saw them, which gave her
an opportunity of beginning the conversation by saying to Calyste,--

“They are watching us.”

“They cannot hear us,” he replied.

“True; but they see us.”

“Let us sit down, Charlotte,” replied Calyste, gently taking her hand.

“Is it true that your banner used formerly to float from that twisted
column?” asked Charlotte, with a sense that the house was already hers;
how comfortable she should be there! what a happy sort of life! “You
will make some changes inside the house, won’t you, Calyste?” she said.

“I shall not have time, my dear Charlotte,” said the young man, taking
her hands and kissing them. “I am going now to tell you my secret. I
love too well a person whom you have seen, and who loves me, to be able
to make the happiness of any other woman; though I know that from our
childhood you and I have been destined for each other by our friends.”

“But she is married, Calyste.”

“I shall wait,” replied the young man.

“And I, too,” said Charlotte, her eyes filling with tears. “You
cannot long love a woman like that, who, they say, has gone off with a
singer--”

“Marry, my dear Charlotte,” said Calyste, interrupting her. “With the
fortune your aunt intends to give you, which is enormous for Brittany,
you can choose some better man than I. You could marry a titled man.
I have brought you here, not to tell you what you already knew, but
to entreat you, in the name of our childish friendship, to take this
rupture upon yourself, and say that you have rejected me. Say that you
do not wish to marry a man whose heart is not free; and thus I shall be
spared at least the sense that I have done you public wrong. You do not
know, Charlotte, how heavy a burden life now is to me. I cannot bear the
slightest struggle; I am weakened like a man whose vital spark is gone,
whose soul has left him. If it were not for the grief I should cause my
mother, I would have flung myself before now into the sea; I have not
returned to the rocks at Croisic since the day that temptation became
almost irresistible. Do not speak of this to any one. Good-bye,
Charlotte.”

He took the young girl’s head and kissed her hair; then he left the
garden by the postern-gate and fled to Les Touches, where he stayed near
Camille till past midnight. On returning home, at one in the morning, he
found his mother awaiting him with her worsted-work. He entered softly,
clasped her hand in his, and said,--

“Is Charlotte gone?”

“She goes to-morrow, with her aunt, in despair, both of them,” answered
the baroness. “Come to Ireland with me, my Calyste.”

“Many a time I have thought of flying there--”

“Ah!” cried the baroness.

“With Beatrix,” he added.

Some days after Charlotte’s departure, Calyste joined the Chevalier du
Halga in his daily promenade on the mall with his little dog. They sat
down in the sunshine on a bench, where the young man’s eyes could wander
from the vanes of Les Touches to the rocks of Croisic, against which the
waves were playing and dashing their white foam. Calyste was thin and
pale; his strength was diminishing, and he was conscious at times
of little shudders at regular intervals, denoting fever. His eyes,
surrounded by dark circles, had that singular brilliancy which a fixed
idea gives to the eyes of hermits and solitary souls, or the ardor of
contest to those of the strong fighters of our present civilization. The
chevalier was the only person with whom he could exchange a few ideas.
He had divined in that old man an apostle of his own religion; he
recognized in his soul the vestiges of an eternal love.

“Have you loved many women in your life?” he asked him on the second
occasion, when, as seamen say, they sailed in company along the mall.

“Only one,” replied Du Halga.

“Was she free?”

“No,” exclaimed the chevalier. “Ah! how I suffered! She was the wife of
my best friend, my protector, my chief--but we loved each other so!”

“Did she love you?” said Calyste.

“Passionately,” replied the chevalier, with a fervency not usual with
him.

“You were happy?”

“Until her death; she died at the age of forty-nine, during the
emigration, at St. Petersburg, the climate of which killed her. She must
be very cold in her coffin. I have often thought of going there to fetch
her, and lay her in our dear Brittany, near to me! But she lies in my
heart.”

The chevalier brushed away his tears. Calyste took his hand and pressed
it.

“I care for this little dog more than for life itself,” said the old
man, pointing to Thisbe. “The little darling is precisely like the one
she held on her knees and stroked with her beautiful hands. I never look
at Thisbe but what I see the hands of Madame l’Amirale.”

“Did you see Madame de Rochefide?” asked Calyste.

“No,” replied the chevalier. “It is sixty-eight years since I have
looked at any woman with attention--except your mother, who has
something of Madame l’Amirale’s complexion.”

Three days later, the chevalier said to Calyste, on the mall,--

“My child, I have a hundred and forty _louis_ laid by. When you know
where Madame de Rochefide is, come and get them and follow her.”

Calyste thanked the old man, whose existence he envied. But now, from
day to day, he grew morose; he seemed to love no one; all things hurt
him; he was gentle and kind to his mother only. The baroness watched
with ever increasing anxiety the progress of his madness; she alone was
able, by force of prayer and entreaty, to make him swallow food. Toward
the end of October the sick lad ceased to go even to the mall in search
of the chevalier, who now came vainly to the house to tempt him out with
the coaxing wisdom of an old man.

“We can talk of Madame de Rochefide,” he would say. “I’ll tell you my
first adventure.”

“Your son is ill,” he said privately to the baroness, on the day he
became convinced that all such efforts were useless.

Calyste replied to questions about his health that he was perfectly
well; but like all young victims of melancholy, he took pleasure in the
thought of death. He no longer left the house, but sat in the garden on
a bench, warming himself in the pale and tepid sunshine, alone with his
one thought, and avoiding all companionship.

Soon after the day when Calyste ceased to go even to Les Touches,
Felicite requested the rector of Guerande to come and see her. The
assiduity with which the Abbe Grimont called every morning at Les
Touches, and sometimes dined there, became the great topic of the
town; it was talked of all over the region, and even reached Nantes.
Nevertheless, the rector never missed a single evening at the hotel
du Guenic, where desolation reigned. Masters and servants were all
afflicted at Calyste’s increasing weakness, though none of them thought
him in danger; how could it ever enter the minds of these good people
that youth might die of love? Even the chevalier had no example of such
a death among his memories of life and travel. They attributed Calyste’s
thinness to want of food. His mother implored him to eat. Calyste
endeavored to conquer his repugnance in order to comfort her; but
nourishment taken against his will served only to increase the slow
fever which was now consuming the beautiful young life.

During the last days of October the cherished child of the house could
no longer mount the stairs to his chamber, and his bed was placed in
the lower hall, where he was surrounded at all hours by his family.
They sent at last for the Guerande physician, who broke the fever with
quinine and reduced it in a few days, ordering Calyste to take exercise,
and find something to amuse him. The baron, on this, came out of his
apathy and recovered a little of his old strength; he grew younger as
his son seemed to age. With Calyste, Gasselin, and his two fine dogs,
he started for the forest, and for some days all three hunted. Calyste
obeyed his father and went where he was told, from forest to forest,
visiting friends and acquaintances in the neighboring chateaus. But the
youth had no spirit or gaiety; nothing brought a smile to his face; his
livid and contracted features betrayed an utterly passive being. The
baron, worn out at last by fatigue consequent on this spasm of exertion,
was forced to return home, bringing Calyste in a state of exhaustion
almost equal to his own. For several days after their return both father
and son were so dangerously ill that the family were forced to send,
at the request of the Guerande physician himself, for two of the best
doctors in Nantes.

The baron had received a fatal shock on realizing the change now so
visible in Calyste. With that lucidity of mind which nature gives to the
dying, he trembled at the thought that his race was about to perish. He
said no word, but he clasped his hands and prayed to God as he sat in
his chair, from which his weakness now prevented him from rising. The
father’s face was turned toward the bed where the son lay, and he looked
at him almost incessantly. At the least motion Calyste made, a singular
commotion stirred within him, as if the flame of his own life were
flickering. The baroness no longer left the room where Zephirine sat
knitting in the chimney-corner in horrible uneasiness. Demands were
made upon the old woman for wood, father and son both suffering from the
cold, and for supplies and provisions, so that, finally, not being
agile enough to supply these wants, she had given her precious keys
to Mariotte. But she insisted on knowing everything; she questioned
Mariotte and her sister-in-law incessantly, asking in a low voice to
be told, over and over again, the state of her brother and nephew. One
night, when father and son were dozing, Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel told
her that she must resign herself to the death of her brother, whose
pallid face was now the color of wax. The old woman dropped her
knitting, fumbled in her pocket for a while, and at length drew out
an old chaplet of black wood, on which she began to pray with a fervor
which gave to her old and withered face a splendor so vigorous that the
other old woman imitated her friend, and then all present, on a sign
from the rector, joining in the spiritual uplifting of Mademoiselle de
Guenic.

“Alas! I prayed to God,” said the baroness, remembering her prayer after
reading the fatal letter written by Calyste, “and he did not hear me.”

“Perhaps it would be well,” said the rector, “if we begged Mademoiselle
des Touches to come and see Calyste.”

“She!” cried old Zephirine, “the author of all our misery! she who has
turned him from his family, who has taken him from us, led him to read
impious books, taught him an heretical language! Let her be accursed,
and may God never pardon her! She has destroyed the du Guenics!”

“She may perhaps restore them,” said the rector, in a gentle voice.
“Mademoiselle des Touches is a saintly woman; I am her surety for that.
She has none but good intentions to Calyste. May she only be enabled to
carry them out.”

“Let me know the day when she sets foot in this house, that I may get
out of it,” cried the old woman passionately. “She has killed both
father and son. Do you think I don’t hear death in Calyste’s voice? he
is so feeble now that he has barely strength to whisper.”

It was at this moment that the three doctors arrived. They plied Calyste
with questions; but as for his father, the examination was short; they
were surprised that he still lived on. The Guerande doctor calmly told
the baroness that as to Calyste, it would probably be best to take him
to Paris and consult the most experienced physicians, for it would cost
over a hundred _louis_ to bring one down.

“People die of something, but not of love,” said Mademoiselle de
Pen-Hoel.

“Alas! whatever be the cause, Calyste is dying,” said the baroness. “I
see all the symptoms of consumption, that most horrible disease of my
country, about him.”

“Calyste dying!” said the baron, opening his eyes, from which rolled two
large tears which slowly made their way, delayed by wrinkles, along his
cheeks,--the only tears he had probably ever shed in his life. Suddenly
he rose to his feet, walked the few steps to his son’s bedside, took his
hand, and looked earnestly at him.

“What is it you want, father?” said Calyste.

“That you should live!” cried the baron.

“I cannot live without Beatrix,” replied Calyste.

The old man dropped into a chair.

“Oh! where could we get a hundred _louis_ to bring doctors from Paris?
There is still time,” cried the baroness.

“A hundred _louis!_” cried Zephirine; “will that save him?”

Without waiting for her sister-in-law’s reply, the old maid ran her
hands through the placket-holes of her gown, unfastened the petticoat
beneath it, which gave forth a heavy sound as it dropped to the floor.
She knew so well the places where she had sewn in her _louis_ that she
now ripped them out with the rapidity of magic. The gold pieces rang
as they fell, one by one, into her lap. The old Pen-Hoel gazed at this
performance in stupefied amazement.

“But they’ll see you!” she whispered in her friend’s ear.

“Thirty-seven,” answered Zephirine, continuing to count.

“Every one will know how much you have.”

“Forty-two.”

“Double _louis!_ all new! How did you get them, you who can’t see
clearly?”

“I felt them. Here’s one hundred and four _louis_,” cried Zephirine. “Is
that enough?”

“What is all this?” asked the Chevalier du Halga, who now came in,
unable to understand the attitude of his old blind friend, holding out
her petticoat which was full of gold coins.

Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel explained.

“I knew it,” said the chevalier, “and I have come to bring a hundred and
forty _louis_ which I have been holding at Calyste’s disposition, as he
knows very well.”

The chevalier drew the _rouleaux_ from his pocket and showed them.
Mariotte, seeing such wealth, sent Gasselin to lock the doors.

“Gold will not give him health,” said the baroness, weeping.

“But it can take him to Paris, where he can find her. Come, Calyste.”

“Yes,” cried Calyste, springing up, “I will go.”

“He will live,” said the baron, in a shaking voice; “and I can die--send
for the rector!”

The words cast terror on all present. Calyste, seeing the mortal
paleness on his father’s face, for the old man was exhausted by the
cruel emotions of the scene, came to his father’s side. The rector,
after hearing the report of the doctors, had gone to Mademoiselle
des Touches, intending to bring her back with him to Calyste, for in
proportion as the worthy man had formerly detested her, he now admired
her, and protected her as a shepherd protects the most precious of his
flock.

When the news of the baron’s approaching end became known in Guerande,
a crowd gathered in the street and lane; the peasants, the _paludiers_,
and the servants knelt in the court-yard while the rector administered
the last sacraments to the old Breton warrior. The whole town was
agitated by the news that the father was dying beside his half-dying
son. The probable extinction of this old Breton race was felt to be a
public calamity.

The solemn ceremony affected Calyste deeply. His filial sorrow silenced
for a moment the anguish of his love. During the last hour of the
glorious old defender of the monarchy, he knelt beside him, watching
the coming on of death. The old man died in his chair in presence of the
assembled family.

“I die faithful to God and his religion,” he said. “My God! as the
reward of my efforts grant that Calyste may live!”

“I shall live, father; and I will obey you,” said the young man.

“If you wish to make my death as happy as Fanny has made my life, swear
to me to marry.”

“I promise it, father.”

It was a touching sight to see Calyste, or rather his shadow, leaning
on the arm of the old Chevalier du Halga--a spectre leading a shade--and
following the baron’s coffin as chief mourner. The church and the little
square were crowded with the country people coming in to the funeral
from a circuit of thirty miles.

But the baroness and Zephirine soon saw that, in spite of his intention
to obey his father’s wishes, Calyste was falling back into a condition
of fatal stupor. On the day when the family put on their mourning,
the baroness took her son to a bench in the garden and questioned him
closely. Calyste answered gently and submissively, but his answers only
proved to her the despair of his soul.

“Mother,” he said, “there is no life in me. What I eat does not feed me;
the air that enters my lungs does not refresh me; the sun feels cold;
it seems to you to light that front of the house, and show you the old
carvings bathed in its beams, but to me it is all a blur, a mist. If
Beatrix were here, it would be dazzling. There is but one only thing
left in this world that keeps its shape and color to my eyes,--this
flower, this foliage,” he added, drawing from his breast the withered
bunch the marquise had given him at Croisic.

The baroness dared not say more. Her son’s answer seemed to her more
indicative of madness than his silence of grief. She saw no hope, no
light in the darkness that surrounded them.

The baron’s last hours and death had prevented the rector from bringing
Mademoiselle des Touches to Calyste, as he seemed bent on doing, for
reasons which he did not reveal. But on this day, while mother and son
still sat on the garden bench, Calyste quivered all over on perceiving
Felicite through the opposite windows of the court-yard and garden.
She reminded him of Beatrix, and his life revived. It was therefore to
Camille that the poor stricken mother owed the first motion of joy that
lightened her mourning.

“Well, Calyste,” said Mademoiselle des Touches, when they met, “I want
you to go to Paris with me. We will find Beatrix,” she added in a low
voice.

The pale, thin face of the youth flushed red, and a smile brightened his
features.

“Let us go,” he said.

“We shall save him,” said Mademoiselle des Touches to the mother, who
pressed her hands and wept for joy.

A week after the baron’s funeral, Mademoiselle des Touches, the Baronne
du Guenic and Calyste started for Paris, leaving the household in charge
of old Zephirine.



XVII. A DEATH: A MARRIAGE

Felicite’s tender love was preparing for Calyste a prosperous future.
Being allied to the family of Grandlieu, the ducal branch of which was
ending in five daughters for lack of a male heir, she had written to the
Duchesse de Grandlieu, describing Calyste and giving his history, and
also stating certain intentions of her own, which were as follows: She
had lately sold her house in the rue du Mont-Blanc, for which a party of
speculators had given her two millions five hundred thousand francs. Her
man of business had since purchased for her a charming new house in
the rue de Bourbon for seven hundred thousand francs; one million she
intended to devote to the recovery of the du Guenic estates, and the
rest of her fortune she desired to settle upon Sabine de Grandlieu.
Felicite had long known the plans of the duke and duchess as to the
settlement of their five daughters: the youngest was to marry
the Vicomte de Grandlieu, the heir to their ducal title;
Clotilde-Frederique, the second daughter, desired to remain unmarried,
in memory of a man she had deeply loved, Lucien de Rubempre, while, at
the same time, she did not wish to become a nun like her eldest sister;
two of the remaining sisters were already married, and the youngest but
one, the pretty Sabine, just twenty years old, was the only disposable
daughter left. It was Sabine on whom Felicite resolved to lay the burden
of curing Calyste’s passion for Beatrix.

During the journey to Paris Mademoiselle des Touches revealed to the
baroness these arrangements. The new house in the rue de Bourbon was
being decorated, and she intended it for the home of Sabine and Calyste
if her plans succeeded.

The party had been invited to stay at the hotel de Grandlieu, where the
baroness was received with all the distinction due to her rank as the
wife of a du Guenic and the daughter of a British peer. Mademoiselle des
Touches urged Calyste to see Paris, while she herself made the necessary
inquiries about Beatrix (who had disappeared from the world, and was
travelling abroad), and she took care to throw him into the midst of
diversions and amusements of all kinds. The season for balls and fetes
was just beginning, and the duchess and her daughters did the honors
of Paris to the young Breton, who was insensibly diverted from his
own thoughts by the movement and life of the great city. He found some
resemblance of mind between Madame de Rochefide and Sabine de Grandlieu,
who was certainly one of the handsomest and most charming girls in
Parisian society, and this fancied likeness made him give to her
coquetries a willing attention which no other woman could possibly have
obtained from him. Sabine herself was greatly pleased with Calyste, and
matters went so well that during the winter of 1837 the young Baron du
Guenic, whose youth and health had returned to him, listened without
repugnance to his mother when she reminded him of the promise made
to his dying father and proposed to him a marriage with Sabine de
Grandlieu. Still, while agreeing to fulfil his promise, he concealed
within his soul an indifference to all things, of which the baroness
alone was aware, but which she trusted would be conquered by the
pleasures of a happy home.

On the day when the Grandlieu family and the baroness, accompanied by
her relations who came from England for this occasion, assembled in the
grand salon of the hotel de Grandlieu to sign the marriage contract,
and Leopold Hannequin, the family notary, explained the preliminaries
of that contract before reading it, Calyste, on whose forehead every one
present might have noticed clouds, suddenly and curtly refused to accept
the benefactions offered him by Mademoiselle des Touches. Did he still
count on Felicite’s devotion to recover Beatrix? In the midst of the
embarrassment and stupefaction of the assembled families, Sabine de
Grandlieu entered the room and gave him a letter, explaining that
Mademoiselle des Touches had requested her to give it to him on this
occasion.

Calyste turned away from the company to the embrasure of a window and
read as follows:--

  Camille Maupin to Calyste.

  Calyste, before I enter my convent cell I am permitted to cast a
  look upon the world I am now to leave for a life of prayer and
  solitude. That look is to you, who have been the whole world to me
  in these last months. My voice will reach you, if my calculations
  do not miscarry, at the moment of a ceremony I am unable to take
  part in.

  On the day when you stand before the altar giving your hand and
  name to a young and charming girl who can love you openly before
  earth and heaven, I shall be before another altar in a convent at
  Nantes betrothed forever to Him who will neither fail nor betray
  me. But I do not write to sadden you,--only to entreat you not to
  hinder by false delicacy the service I have wished to do you since
  we first met. Do not contest my rights so dearly bought.

  If love is suffering, ah! I have loved you indeed, my Calyste. But
  feel no remorse; the only happiness I have known in life I owe to
  you; the pangs were caused by my own self. Make me compensation,
  then, for all those pangs, those sorrows, by causing me an
  everlasting joy. Let the poor Camille, who _is_ no longer, still
  be something in the material comfort you enjoy. Dear, let me be
  like the fragrance of flowers in your life, mingling myself with
  it unseen and not importunate.

  To you, Calyste, I shall owe my eternal happiness; will you not
  accept a few paltry and fleeting benefits from me? Surely you will
  not be wanting in generosity? Do you not see in this the last
  message of a renounced love? Calyste, the world without you had
  nothing more for me; you made it the most awful of solitudes; and
  you have thus brought Camille Maupin, the unbeliever, the writer
  of books, which I am soon to repudiate solemnly--you have cast
  her, daring and perverted, bound hand and foot, before God.

  I am to-day what I might have been, what I was born to be,
  --innocent, and a child. I have washed my robes in the tears of
  repentance; I can come before the altar whither my guardian angel,
  my beloved Calyste, has led me. With what tender comfort I give
  you that name, which the step I now take sanctifies. I love you
  without self-seeking, as a mother loves her son, as the Church
  loves her children. I can pray for you and for yours without one
  thought or wish except for your happiness. Ah! if you only knew
  the sublime tranquillity in which I live, now that I have risen in
  thought above all petty earthly interests, and how precious is the
  thought of DOING (as your noble motto says) our duty, you would
  enter your beautiful new life with unfaltering step and never a
  glance behind you or about you. Above all, my earnest prayer to
  you is that you be faithful to yourself and to those belonging to
  you. Dear, society, in which you are to live, cannot exist without
  the religion of duty, and you will terribly mistake it, as I
  mistook it, if you allow yourself to yield to passion and to
  fancy, as I did. Woman is the equal of man only in making her life
  a continual offering, as that of man is a perpetual action; my
  life has been, on the contrary, one long egotism. If may be that
  God placed you, toward evening, by the door of my house, as a
  messenger from Himself, bearing my punishment and my pardon.

  Heed this confession of a woman to whom fame has been like a
  pharos, warning her of the only true path. Be wise, be noble;
  sacrifice your fancy to your duties, as head of your race, as
  husband, as father. Raise the fallen standard of the old du
  Guenics; show to this century of irreligion and want of principle
  what a gentleman is in all his grandeur and his honor. Dear child
  of my soul, let me play the part of a mother to you; your own
  mother will not be jealous of this voice from a tomb, these hands
  uplifted to heaven, imploring blessings on you. To-day, more than
  ever, does rank and nobility need fortune. Calyste, accept a part
  of mine, and make a worthy use of it. It is not a gift; it is a
  trust I place in your hands. I have thought more of your children
  and of your old Breton house than of you in offering you the
  profits which time has brought to my property in Paris.

“Let us now sign the contract,” said the young baron, returning to the
assembled company.

The Abbe Grimont, to whom the honor of the conversion of this celebrated
woman was attributed, became, soon after, vicar-general of the diocese.

The following week, after the marriage ceremony, which, according to the
custom of many families of the faubourg Saint-Germain, was celebrated at
seven in the morning at the church of Saint Thomas d’Aquin, Calyste
and Sabine got into their pretty travelling-carriage, amid the tears,
embraces, and congratulations of a score of friends, collected under the
awning of the hotel de Grandlieu. The congratulations came from the
four witnesses, and the men present; the tears were in the eyes of the
Duchesse de Grandlieu and her daughter Clotilde, who both trembled under
the weight of the same thought,--

“She is launched upon the sea of life! Poor Sabine! at the mercy of a
man who does not marry entirely of his own free will.”

Marriage is not wholly made up of pleasures,--as fugitive in that
relation as in all others; it involves compatibility of temper, physical
sympathies, harmonies of character, which make of that social necessity
an eternal problem. Marriageable daughters, as well as mothers, know the
terms as well as the dangers of this lottery; and that is why women weep
at a wedding while men smile; men believe that they risk nothing, while
women know, or very nearly know, what they risk.

In another carriage, which preceded the married pair, was the Baronne du
Guenic, to whom the duchess had said at parting,--

“You are a mother, though you have only had one son; try to take my
place to my dear Sabine.”

On the box of the bridal carriage sat a _chasseur_, who acted as
courier, and in the rumble were two waiting-maids. The four postilions
dressed in their finest uniforms, for each carriage was drawn by four
horses, appeared with bouquets on their breasts and ribbons on their
hats, which the Duc de Grandlieu had the utmost difficulty in making
them relinquish, even by bribing them with money. The French postilion
is eminently intelligent, but he likes his fun. These fellows took their
bribes and replaced their ribbons at the barrier.

“Well, good-bye, Sabine,” said the duchess; “remember your promise;
write to me often. Calyste, I say nothing more to you, but you
understand me.”

Clotilde, leaning on the youngest sister Athenais, who was smiling to
the Vicomte de Grandlieu, cast a reflecting look through her tears at
the bride, and followed the carriage with her eyes as it disappeared
to the clacking of four whips, more noisy than the shots of a pistol
gallery. In a few minutes the gay convoy had reached the esplanade of
the Invalides, the barrier of Passy by the quay of the Pont d’Iena, and
were fairly on the high-road to Brittany.

Is it not a singular thing that the artisans of Switzerland and Germany,
and the great families of France and England should, one and all, follow
the custom of setting out on a journey after the marriage ceremony?
The great people shut themselves in a box which rolls along; the little
people gaily tramp the roads, sitting down in the woods, banqueting at
the inns, as long as their joy, or rather their money lasts. A moralist
is puzzled to decide on which side is the finer sense of modesty,--that
which hides from the public eye and inaugurates the domestic hearth and
bed in private, as to the worthy burghers of all lands, or that which
withdraws from the family and exhibits itself publicly on the high-roads
and in face of strangers. One would think that delicate souls might
desire solitude and seek to escape both the world and their family. The
love which begins a marriage is a pearl, a diamond, a jewel cut by the
choicest of arts, a treasure to bury in the depths of the soul.

Who can relate a honeymoon, unless it be the bride? How many women
reading this history will admit to themselves that this period of
uncertain duration is the forecast of conjugal life? The first three
letters of Sabine to her mother will depict a situation not surprising
to some young brides and to many old women. All those who find
themselves the sick-nurses, so to speak, of a husband’s heart, do not,
as Sabine did, discover this at once. But young girls of the faubourg
Saint-Germain, if intelligent, are women in mind. Before marriage, they
have received from their mothers and the world they live in the baptism
of good manners; though women of rank, anxious to hand down their
traditions, do not always see the bearing of their own lessons when they
say to their daughters: “That is a motion that must not be made;” “Never
laugh at such things;” “No lady ever flings herself on a sofa; she sits
down quietly;” “Pray give up such detestable ways;” “My dear, that is a
thing which is never done,” etc.

Many bourgeois critics unjustly deny the innocence and virtue of young
girls who, like Sabine, are truly virgin at heart, improved by the
training of their minds, by the habit of noble bearing, by natural good
taste, while, from the age of sixteen, they have learned how to use
their opera-glasses. Sabine was a girl of this school, which was also
that of Mademoiselle de Chaulieu. This inborn sense of the fitness of
things, these gifts of race made Sabine de Grandlieu as interesting a
young woman as the heroine of the “Memoirs of two young Married Women.”
 Her letters to her mother during the honeymoon, of which we here give
three or four, will show the qualities of her mind and temperament.

Guerande, April, 1838.

  To Madame la Duchesse de Grandlieu:

  Dear Mamma,--You will understand why I did not write to you during
  the journey,--our wits are then like wheels. Here I am, for the
  last two days, in the depths of Brittany, at the hotel du Guenic,
  --a house as covered with carving as a sandal-wood box. In spite
  of the affectionate devotion of Calyste’s family, I feel a keen
  desire to fly to you, to tell you many things which can only be
  trusted to a mother.

  Calyste married, dear mamma, with a great sorrow in his heart. We
  all knew that, and you did not hide from me the difficulties of my
  position; but alas! they are greater than you thought. Ah! my dear
  mother, what experience we acquire in the short space of a few
  days--I might even say a few hours! All your counsels have proved
  fruitless; you will see why from one sentence: I love Calyste as
  if he were not my husband,--that is to say, if I were married to
  another, and were travelling with Calyste, I should love Calyste
  and hate my husband.

  Now think of a man beloved so completely, involuntarily,
  absolutely, and all the other adverbs you may choose to employ,
  and you will see that my servitude is established in spite of your
  good advice. You told me to be grand, noble, dignified, and
  self-respecting in order to obtain from Calyste the feelings that
  are never subject to the chances and changes of life,--esteem, honor,
  and the consideration which sanctifies a woman in the bosom of her
  family. I remember how you blamed, I dare say justly, the young
  women of the present day, who, under pretext of living happily
  with their husbands, begin by compliance, flattery, familiarity,
  an abandonment, you called it, a little too wanton (a word I did
  not fully understand), all of which, if I must believe you, are
  relays that lead rapidly to indifference and possibly to contempt.
  “Remember that you are a Grandlieu!” yes, I remember that you told
  me all that--

  But oh! that advice, filled with the maternal eloquence of a
  female Daedelus has had the fate of all things mythological. Dear,
  beloved mother, could you ever have supposed it possible that I
  should begin by the catastrophe which, according to you, ends the
  honeymoon of the young women of the present day?

  When Calyste and I were fairly alone in the travelling carriage,
  we felt rather foolish in each other’s company, understanding the
  importance of the first word, the first look; and we both,
  bewildered by the solemnity, looked out of our respective windows.
  It became so ridiculous that when we reached the barrier monsieur
  began, in a rather troubled tone of voice, a set discourse,
  prepared, no doubt, like other improvisations, to which I listened
  with a beating heart, and which I take the liberty of here
  abridging.

  “My dear Sabine,” he said, “I want you to be happy, and, above
  all, do I wish you to be happy in your own way. Therefore, in the
  situation in which we are, instead of deceiving ourselves mutually
  about our characters and our feelings by noble compliances, let us
  endeavor to be to each other at once what we should be years
  hence. Think always that you have a friend and a brother in me, as
  I shall feel I have a sister and a friend in you.”

  Though it was all said with the utmost delicacy, I found nothing
  in this first conjugal love-speech which responded to the feelings
  in my soul, and I remained pensive after replying that I was
  animated by the same sentiments. After this declaration of our
  rights to mutual coldness, we talked of weather, relays, and
  scenery in the most charming manner,--I with rather a forced
  little laugh, he absent-mindedly.

  At last, as we were leaving Versailles, I turned to Calyste--whom
  I called my dear Calyste, and he called me my dear Sabine--and
  asked him plainly to tell me the events which had led him to the
  point of death, and to which I was aware that I owed the happiness
  of being his wife. He hesitated long. In fact, my request gave
  rise to a little argument between us, which lasted through three
  relays,--I endeavoring to maintain the part of an obstinate girl,
  and trying to sulk; he debating within himself the question which
  the newspapers used to put to Charles X.: “Must the king yield or
  not?” At last, after passing Verneuil, and exchanging oaths enough
  to satisfy three dynasties never to reproach him for his folly,
  and never to treat him coldly, etc., etc., he related to me his
  love for Madame de Rochefide.

  “I do not wish,” he said, in conclusion, “to have any secrets
  between us.”

  Poor, dear Calyste, it seems, was ignorant that his friend,
  Mademoiselle des Touches, and you had thought it right to tell me
  the truth. Well, mother,--for I can tell all to a mother as tender
  as you,--I was deeply hurt by perceiving that he had yielded less
  to my request than to his own desire to talk of that strange
  passion. Do you blame me, darling mother, for having wished to
  reconnoitre the extent of the grief, the open wound of the heart
  of which you warned me?

  So, eight hours after receiving the rector’s blessing at
  Saint-Thomas d’Aquin, your Sabine was in the rather false position of
  a young wife listening to a confidence, from the very lips of her
  husband, of his misplaced love for an unworthy rival. Yes, there I
  was, in the drama of a young woman learning, officially, as it
  were, that she owed her marriage to the disdainful rejection of an
  old and faded beauty!

  Still, I gained what I sought. “What was that?” you will ask. Ah!
  mother dear, I have seen too much of love going on around me not
  to know how to put a little of it into practice. Well, Calyste
  ended the poem of his miseries with the warmest protestations of
  an absolute forgetting of what he called his madness. All kinds of
  affirmations have to be signed, you know. The happy unhappy one
  took my hand, carried it to his lips, and, after that, he kept it
  for a long time clasped in his own. A declaration followed. _That
  one_ seemed to me more conformable than the first to the demands
  of our new condition, though our lips never said a word. Perhaps I
  owed it to the vigorous indignation I felt and showed at the bad
  taste of a woman foolish enough not to love my beautiful, my
  glorious Calyste.

  They are calling me to play a game of cards, which I do not yet
  understand. I will finish my letter to-morrow. To leave you at
  this moment to make a fifth at _mouche_ (that is the name of the
  game) can only be done in the depths of Brittany--Adieu.

Your Sabine.


Guerande, May, 1838.

  I take up my Odyssey. On the third day your children no longer
  used the ceremonious “you;” they thee’d and thou’d each other like
  lovers. My mother-in-law, enchanted to see us so happy, is trying
  to take your place to me, dear mother, and, as often happens when
  people play a part to efface other memories, she has been so
  charming that she is, _almost_, you to me.

  I think she has guessed the heroism of my conduct, for at the
  beginning of our journey she tried to hide her anxiety with such
  care that it was visible from excessive precaution.

  When I saw the towers of Guerande rising in the distance, I
  whispered in the ear of your son-in-law, “Have you really
  forgotten her?” My husband, now become _my angel_, can’t know
  anything, I think, about sincere and simple love, for the words
  made him wild with happiness. Still, I think the desire to put
  Madame de Rochefide forever out of his mind led me too far. But
  how could I help it? I love, and I am half a Portuguese,--for I am
  much more like you, mamma, than like my father.

  Calyste accepts all from me as spoilt children accept things, they
  think it their right; he is an only child, I remember that. But,
  between ourselves, I will not give my daughter (if I have any
  daughters) to an only son. I see a variety of tyrants in an only
  son. So, mamma, we have rather inverted our parts, and I am the
  devoted half of the pair. There are dangers, I know, in devotion,
  though we profit by it; we lose our dignity, for one thing. I feel
  bound to tell you of the wreck of that semi-virtue. Dignity, after
  all, is only a screen set up before pride, behind which we rage as
  we please; but how could I help it? you were not here, and I saw a
  gulf opening before me. Had I remained upon my dignity, I should
  have won only the cold joys (or pains) of a sort of brotherhood
  which would soon have drifted into indifference. What sort of
  future might that have led to? My devotion has, I know, made me
  Calyste’s slave; but shall I regret it? We shall see.

  As for the present, I am delighted with it. I love Calyste; I love
  him absolutely, with the folly of a mother, who thinks that all
  her son may do is right, even if he tyrannizes a trifle over her.

Guerande, May 15th.

  Up to the present moment, dear mamma, I find marriage a delightful
  affair, I can spend all my tenderness on the noblest of men whom a
  foolish woman disdained for a fiddler,--for that woman evidently
  was a fool, and a cold fool, the worst kind! I, in my legitimate
  love, am charitable; I am curing his wounds while I lay my heart
  open to incurable ones. Yes, the more I love Calyste, the more I
  feel that I should die of grief if our present happiness ever
  ceased.

  I must tell you how the whole family and the circle which meets at
  the hotel de Guenic adore me. They are all personages born under
  tapestries of the highest warp; in fact, they seem to have stepped
  from those old tapestries as if to prove that the impossible may
  exist. Some day, when we are alone together, I will describe to
  you my Aunt Zephirine, Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel, the Chevalier du
  Halga, the Demoiselles de Kergarouet, and others. They all, even
  to the two servants, Gasselin and Mariotte (whom I wish they would
  let me take to Paris), regard me as an angel sent from heaven;
  they tremble when I speak. Dear people! they ought to be preserved
  under glass.

  My mother-in-law has solemnly installed us in the apartments
  formerly occupied by herself and her late husband. The scene was
  touching. She said to us,--

  “I spent my whole married life, a happy woman, in these rooms; may
  the omen be a happy one for you, my children.”

  She has taken Calyste’s former room for hers. Saintly soul! she
  seems intent on laying off her memories and all her conjugal
  dignities to invest us with them. The province of Brittany, this
  town, this family of ancient morals and ancient customs has, in
  spite of certain absurdities which strike the eye of a frivolous
  Parisian girl, something inexplicable, something grandiose even in
  its trifles, which can only be defined by the word _sacred_.

  All the tenants of the vast domains of the house of Guenic, bought
  back, as you know, by Mademoiselle des Touches (whom we are going
  to visit in her convent), have been in a body to pay their
  respects to us. These worthy people, in their holiday costumes,
  expressing their genuine joy in the fact that Calyste has now
  become really and truly their master, made me understand Brittany,
  the feudal system and _old_ France. The whole scene was a festival
  I can’t describe to you in writing, but I will tell you about it
  when we meet. The terms of the leases have been proposed by the
  _gars_ themselves. We shall sign them, after making a tour of
  inspection round the estates, which have been mortgaged away from
  us for one hundred and fifty years! Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel told
  me that the _gars_ have reckoned up the revenues and estimated the
  rentals with a veracity and justice Parisians would never believe.

  We start in three days on horseback for this trip. I will write
  you on my return, dear mother. I shall have nothing more to tell
  you about myself, for my happiness is at its height--and how can
  that be told? I shall write you only what you know already, and
  that is, how I love you.

Nantes, June, 1838.

  Having now played the role of a chatelaine, adored by her vassals
  as if the revolutions of 1789 and 1830 had lowered no banners; and
  after rides through forests, and halts at farmhouses, dinners on
  oaken tables, covered with centenary linen, bending under Homeric
  viands served on antediluvian dishes; after drinking the choicest
  wines in goblets to volleys of musketry, accompanied by cries of
  “Long live the Guenics!” till I was deafened; after balls, where
  the only orchestra was a bagpipe, blown by a man for ten hours;
  and after bouquets, and young brides who wanted us to bless them,
  and downright weariness, which made me find in my bed a sleep I
  never knew before, with delightful awakenings when love shone
  radiant as the sun pouring in upon me, and scintillating with a
  million of flies, all buzzing in the Breton dialect!--in short,
  after a most grotesque residence in the Chateau du Guenic, where
  the windows are gates and the cows graze peacefully on the grass
  in the halls (which castle we have sworn to repair and to inhabit
  for a while very year to the wild acclamations of the clan du
  Guenic, a _gars_ of which bore high our banner)--ouf! I am at
  Nantes.

  But oh! what a day was that when we arrived at the old castle! The
  rector came out, mother, with all his clergy, crowned with
  flowers, to receive us and bless us, expressing such joy,--the
  tears are in my eyes as I think of it. And my noble Calyste! who
  played his part of seigneur like a personage in Walter Scott! My
  lord received his tenants’ homage as if he were back in the
  thirteenth century. I heard the girls and the women saying to each
  other, “Oh, what a beautiful seigneur we have!” for all the world
  like an opera chorus. The old men talked of Calyste’s resemblance
  to the former Guenics whom they had known in their youth. Ah!
  noble, sublime Brittany! land of belief and faith! But progress
  has got its eye upon it; bridges are being built, roads made,
  ideas are coming, and then farewell to the sublime! The peasants
  will certainly not be as free and proud as I have now seen them,
  when progress has proved to them that they are Calyste’s equals
  --if, indeed, they could ever be got to believe it.

  After this poem of our pacific Restoration had been sung, and the
  contracts and leases signed, we left that ravishing land, all
  flowery, gay, solemn, lonely by turns, and came here to kneel with
  our happiness at the feet of her who gave it to us.

  Calyste and I both felt the need of thanking the sister of the
  Visitation. In memory of her he has quartered his own arms with
  those of Des Touches, which are: party couped, tranche and taille
  or and sinople, on the latter two eagles argent. He means to take
  one of the eagles argent for his own supporter and put this motto
  in its beak: _Souviegne-vous_.

  Yesterday we went to the convent of the ladies of the Visitation,
  to which we were taken by the Abbe Grimont, a friend of the du
  Guenic family, who told us that your dear Felicite, mamma, was
  indeed a saint. She could not very well be anything else to him,
  for her conversion, which was thought to be his doing, has led to
  his appointment as vicar-general of the diocese. Mademoiselle des
  Touches declined to receive Calyste, and would only see me. I
  found her slightly changed, thinner and paler; but she seemed much
  pleased at my visit.

  “Tell Calyste,” she said, in a low voice, “that it is a matter of
  conscience with me not to see him, for I am permitted to do so. I
  prefer not to buy that happiness by months of suffering. Ah, you
  do not know what it costs me to reply to the question, ‘Of what
  are you thinking?’ Certainly the mother of the novices has no
  conception of the number and extent of the ideas which are rushing
  through my mind when she asks that question. Sometimes I am seeing
  Italy or Paris, with all its sights; always thinking, however, of
  Calyste, who is”--she said this in that poetic way you know and
  admire so much--“who is the sun of memory to me. I found,” she
  continued, “that I was too old to be received among the
  Carmelites, and I have entered the order of Saint-Francois de
  Sales solely because he said, ‘I will bare your heads instead of
  your feet,’--objecting, as he did, to austerities which mortified
  the body only. It is, in truth, the head that sins. The saintly
  bishop was right to make his rule austere toward the intellect,
  and terrible against the will. That is what I sought; for my head
  was the guilty part of me. It deceived me as to my heart until I
  reached that fatal age of forty, when, for a few brief moments, we
  are forty times happier than young women, and then, speedily,
  fifty times more unhappy. But, my child, tell me,” she asked,
  ceasing with visible satisfaction to speak of herself, “are you
  happy?”

  “You see me under all the enchantments of love and happiness,” I
  answered.

  “Calyste is as good and simple as he is noble and beautiful,” she
  said, gravely. “I have made you my heiress in more things than
  property; you now possess the double ideal of which I dreamed. I
  rejoice in what I have done,” she continued, after a pause. “But,
  my child, make no mistake; do yourself no wrong. You have easily
  won happiness; you have only to stretch out your hand to take it,
  and it is yours; but be careful to preserve it. If you had come
  here solely to carry away with you the counsels that my knowledge
  of your husband alone can give you, the journey would be well
  repaid. Calyste is moved at this moment by a communicated passion,
  but you have not inspired it. To make your happiness lasting, try,
  my dear child, to give him something of his former emotions. In
  the interests of both of you, be capricious, be coquettish; to
  tell you the truth, you _must_ be. I am not advising any odious
  scheming, or petty tyranny; this that I tell you is the science of
  a woman’s life. Between usury and prodigality, my child, is
  economy. Study, therefore, to acquire honorably a certain empire
  over Calyste. These are the last words on earthly interests that I
  shall ever utter, and I have kept them to say as we part; for
  there are times when I tremble in my conscience lest to save
  Calyste I may have sacrificed you. Bind him to you, firmly, give
  him children, let him respect their mother in you--and,” she
  added, in a low and trembling voice, “manage, if you can, that he
  shall never again see Beatrix.”

  That name plunged us both into a sort of stupor; we looked into
  each other’s eyes, exchanging a vague uneasiness.

  “Do you return to Guerande?” she asked me.

  “Yes,” I said.

  “Never go to Les Touches. I did wrong to give him that property.”

  “Why?” I asked.

  “Child!” she answered, “Les Touches for you is Bluebeard’s
  chamber. There is nothing so dangerous as to wake a sleeping
  passion.”

  I have given you, dear mamma, the substance, or at any rate, the
  meaning of our conversation. If Mademoiselle des Touches made me
  talk to her freely, she also gave me much to think of; and all the
  more because, in the delight of this trip, and the charm of these
  relations with my Calyste, I had well-nigh forgotten the serious
  situation of which I spoke to you in my first letter, and about
  which you warned me.

  But oh! mother, it is impossible for me to follow these counsels.
  I cannot put an appearance of opposition or caprice into my love;
  it would falsify it. Calyste will do with me what he pleases.
  According to your theory, the more I am a woman the more I make
  myself his toy; for I am, and I know it, horribly weak in my
  happiness; I cannot resist a single glance of my lord. But no! I
  do not abandon myself to love; I only cling to it, as a mother
  presses her infant to her breast, fearing some evil.

  Note.--When “Beatrix” was first published, in 1839, the volume ended
    with the following paragraph: “Calyste, rich and married to the
    most beautiful woman in Paris, retains a sadness in his soul which
    nothing dissipates,--not even the birth of a son at Guerande, in
    1839, to the great joy of Zephirine du Guenic. Beatrix lives still
    in the depths of his heart, and it is impossible to foresee what
    disasters might result should he again meet with Madame de
    Rochefide.” In 1842 this concluding paragraph was suppressed and
    the story continued as here follows.--TR.



XVIII. THE END OF A HONEY-MOON

Guerande, July, 1838.

  To Madame la Duchesse de Grandlieu:

  Ah, my dear mamma! at the end of three months to know what it is
  to be jealous! My heart completes its experience; I now feel the
  deepest hatred and the deepest love! I am more than betrayed,--I
  am not loved. How fortunate for me to have a mother, a heart on
  which to cry out as I will!

  It is enough to say to wives who are still half girls: “Here’s a
  key rusty with memories among those of your palace; go everywhere,
  enjoy everything, but keep away from Les Touches!” to make us
  eager to go there hot-foot, our eyes shining with the curiosity of
  Eve. What a root of bitterness Mademoiselle des Touches planted in
  my love! Why did she forbid me to go to Les Touches? What sort of
  happiness is mine if it depends on an excursion, on a visit to a
  paltry house in Brittany? Why should I fear? Is there anything to
  fear? Add to this reasoning of Mrs. Blue-Beard the desire that
  nips all women to know if their power is solid or precarious, and
  you’ll understand how it was that I said one day, with an
  unconcerned little air:--

  “What sort of place is Les Touches?”

  “Les Touches belongs to you,” said my divine, dear mother-in-law.

  “If Calyste had never set foot in Les Touches!”--cried my aunt
  Zephirine, shaking her head.

  “He would not be my husband,” I added.

  “Then you know what happened there?” said my mother-in-law, slyly.

  “It is a place of perdition!” exclaimed Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel.
  “Mademoiselle des Touches committed many sins there, for which she
  is now asking the pardon of God.”

  “But they saved the soul of that noble woman, and made the fortune
  of a convent,” cried the Chevalier du Halga. “The Abbe Grimont
  told me she had given a hundred thousand francs to the nuns of the
  Visitation.”

  “Should you like to go to Les Touches?” asked my mother-in-law.
  “It is worth seeing.”

  “No, no!” I said hastily.

  Doesn’t this little scene read to you like a page out of some
  diabolical drama?

  It was repeated again and again under various pretexts. At last my
  mother-in-law said to me: “I understand why you do not go to Les
  Touches, and I think you are right.”

  Oh! you must admit, mamma, that an involuntary, unconscious stab
  like that would have decided you to find out if your happiness
  rested on such a frail foundation that it would perish at a mere
  touch. To do Calyste justice, he never proposed to me to visit
  that hermitage, now his property. But as soon as we love we are
  creatures devoid of common-sense, and this silence, this reserve
  piqued me; so I said to him one day: “What are you afraid of at
  Les Touches, that you alone never speak of the place?”

  “Let us go there,” he replied.

  So there I was _caught_,--like other women who want to be caught,
  and who trust to chance to cut the Gordian knot of their
  indecision. So to Les Touches we went.

  It is enchanting, in a style profoundly artistic. I took delight
  in that place of horror where Mademoiselle des Touches had so
  earnestly forbidden me to go. Poisonous flowers are all charming;
  Satan sowed them--for the devil has flowers as well as God; we
  have only to look within our souls to see the two shared in the
  making of us. What delicious acrity in a situation where I played,
  not with fire, but--with ashes! I studied Calyste; the point was
  to know if that passion was thoroughly extinct. I watched, as you
  may well believe, every wind that blew; I kept an eye upon his
  face as he went from room to room and from one piece of furniture
  to another, exactly like a child who is looking for some hidden
  thing. Calyste seemed thoughtful, but at first I thought that I
  had vanquished the past. I felt strong enough to mention Madame de
  Rochefide-whom in my heart I called la Rocheperfide. At last we
  went to see the famous bush were Beatrix was caught when he flung
  her into the sea that she might never belong to another man.

  “She must be light indeed to have stayed there,” I said laughing.
  Calyste kept silence, so I added, “We’ll respect the dead.”

  Still Calyste was silent.

  “Have I displeased you?” I asked.

  “No; but cease to galvanize that passion,” he answered.

  What a speech! Calyste, when he saw me all cast down by it,
  redoubled his care and tenderness.

August.

  I was, alas! at the edge of a precipice, amusing myself, like the
  innocent heroines of all melodramas, by gathering flowers.
  Suddenly a horrible thought rode full tilt through my happiness,
  like the horse in the German ballad. I thought I saw that
  Calyste’s love was increasing through his reminiscences; that he
  was expending on _me_ the stormy emotions I revived by reminding
  him of the coquetries of that hateful Beatrix,--just think of it!
  that cold, unhealthy nature, so persistent yet so flabby,
  something between a mollusk and a bit of coral, dares to call
  itself Beatrix, _Beatrice!_

  Already, dearest mother, I am forced to keep one eye open to
  suspicion, when my heart is all Calyste’s; and isn’t it a great
  catastrophe when the eye gets the better of the heart, and
  suspicion at last finds itself justified? It came to pass in this
  way:--

  “This place is dear to me,” I said to Calyste one morning,
  “because I owe my happiness to it; and so I forgive you for taking
  me sometimes for another woman.”

  The loyal Breton blushed, and I threw my arms around his neck. But
  all the same I have left Les Touches, and never will I go back
  there again.

  The very strength of hatred which makes me long for Madame de
  Rochefide’s death--ah, heavens! a natural death, pleurisy, or some
  accident--makes me also understand to its fullest extent the power
  of my love for Calyste. That woman has appeared to me to trouble
  my sleep,--I see her in a dream; shall I ever encounter her
  bodily? Ah! the postulant of the Visitation was right,--Les
  Touches is a fatal spot; Calyste has there recovered his past
  emotions, and they are, I see it plainly, more powerful than the
  joys of our love. Ascertain, my dear mamma, if Madame de Rochefide
  is in Paris, for if she is, I shall stay in Brittany. Poor
  Mademoiselle des Touches might well repent of her share in our
  marriage if she knew to what extent I am taken for our odious
  rival! But this is prostitution! I am not myself; I am ashamed of
  it all. A frantic desire seizes me sometimes to fly from Guerande
  and those sands of Croisic.

August 25th.

  I am determined to go and live in the ruins of the old chateau.
  Calyste, worried by my restlessness, agrees to take me. Either he
  knows life so little that he guesses nothing, or he _does_ know
  the cause of my flight, in which case he cannot love me. I tremble
  so with fear lest I find the awful certainty I seek that, like a
  child, I put my hands before my eyes not to hear the explosion--

  Oh, mother! I am not loved with the love that I feel in my heart.
  Calyste is charming to me, that’s true! but what man, unless he
  were a monster, would not be, as Calyste is, amiable and gracious
  when receiving all the flowers of the soul of a young girl of
  twenty, brought up by you, pure, loving, and beautiful, as many
  women have said to you that I am.

Guenic, September 18.

  Has he forgotten her? That’s the solitary thought which echoes
  through my soul like a remorse. Ah! dear mamma, have all women to
  struggle against memories as I do? None but innocent young men
  should be married to pure young girls. But that’s a deceptive
  Utopia; better have one’s rival in the past than in the future.

  Ah! mother, pity me, though at this moment I am happy as a woman
  who fears to lose her happiness and so clings fast to it,--one way
  of killing it, says that profoundly wise Clotilde.

  I notice that for the last five months I think only of myself,
  that is, of Calyste. Tell sister Clotilde that her melancholy bits
  of wisdom often recur to me. She is happy in being faithful to the
  dead; she fears no rival. A kiss to my dear Athenais, about whom I
  see Juste is beside himself. From what you told me in your last
  letter it is evident he fears you will not give her to him.
  Cultivate that fear as a precious product. Athenais will be
  sovereign lady; but I who fear lest I can never win Calyste back
  from himself shall always be a servant.

  A thousand tendernesses, dear mamma. Ah! if my terrors are not
  delusions, Camille Maupin has sold me her fortune dearly. My
  affectionate respects to papa.

These letters give a perfect explanation of the secret relation between
husband and wife. Sabine thought of a love marriage where Calyste
saw only a marriage of expediency. The joys of the honey-moon had not
altogether conformed to the legal requirements of the social system.

During the stay of the married pair in Brittany the work of restoring
and furnishing the hotel du Guenic had been carried on by the celebrated
architect Grindot, under the superintendence of Clotilde and the Duc and
Duchesse de Grandlieu, all arrangements having been made for the return
of the young household to Paris in December, 1838. Sabine installed
herself in the rue de Bourbon with pleasure,--less for the satisfaction
of playing mistress of a great household than for that of knowing what
her family would think of her marriage.

Calyste, with easy indifference, was quite willing to let his
sister-in-law Clotilde and his mother-in-law the duchess guide him in
all matters of social life, and they were both very grateful for his
obedience. He obtained the place in society which was due to his name,
his fortune, and his alliance. The success of his wife, who was regarded
as one of the most charming women in Paris, the diversions of high
society, the duties to be fulfilled, the winter amusements of the great
city, gave a certain fresh life to the happiness of the young household
by producing a series of excitements and interludes. Sabine, considered
happy by her mother and sister, who saw in Calyste’s coolness an effect
of his English education, cast aside her gloomy notions; she heard her
lot so envied by many unhappily married women that she drove her terrors
from her into the region of chimeras, until the time when her pregnancy
gave additional guarantees to this neutral sort of union, guarantees
which are usually augured well of by experienced women. In October,
1839, the young Baronne du Guenic had a son, and committed the mistake
of nursing it herself, on the theory of most women in such cases. How is
it possible, they think, not to be wholly the mother of the child of an
idolized husband?

Toward the end of the following summer, in August, 1840, Sabine had
nearly reached the period when the duty of nursing her first child would
come to an end. Calyste, during his two years’ residence in Paris, had
completely thrown off that innocence of mind the charm of which had so
adorned his earliest appearance in the world of passion. He was now the
comrade of the young Duc Georges de Maufrigneuse, lately married, like
himself, to an heiress, Berthe de Cinq-Cygne; of the Vicomte Savinien
de Portenduere, the Duc and Duchesse de Rhetore, the Duc and Duchesse
de Lenoncourt-Chaulieu, and all the _habitues_ of his mother-in-law’s
salon; and he fully understood by this time the differences that
separated Parisian life from the life of the provinces. Wealth has fatal
hours, hours of leisure and idleness, which Paris knows better than all
other capitals how to amuse, charm, and divert. Contact with those young
husbands who deserted the noblest and sweetest of creatures for the
delights of a cigar and whist, for the glorious conversations of a club,
or the excitements of “the turf,” undermined before long many of the
domestic virtues of the young Breton noble. The motherly solicitude of a
wife who is anxious not to weary her husband always comes to the support
of the dissipations of young men. A wife is proud to see her husband
return to her when she has allowed him full liberty of action.

One evening, on October of that year, to escape the crying of the newly
weaned child, Calyste, on whose forehead Sabine could not endure to see
a frown, went, urged by her, to the Varietes, where a new play was to be
given for the first time. The footman whose business it was to engage
a stall had taken it quite near to that part of the theatre which is
called the _avant-scene_. As Calyste looked about him during the first
interlude, he saw in one of the two proscenium boxes on his side, and
not ten steps from him, Madame de Rochefide. Beatrix in Paris! Beatrix
in public! The two thoughts flew through Calyste’s heart like arrows.
To see her again after nearly three years! How shall we depict the
convulsion in the soul of this lover, who, far from forgetting the past,
had sometimes substituted Beatrix for his wife so plainly that his wife
had perceived it? Beatrix was light, life, motion, and the Unknown.
Sabine was duty, dulness, and the expected. One became, in a moment,
pleasure; the other, weariness. It was the falling of a thunderbolt.

From a sense of loyalty, the first thought of Sabine’s husband was to
leave the theatre. As he left the door of the orchestra stalls, he saw
the door of the proscenium box half-open, and his feet took him there
in spite of his will. The young Breton found Beatrix between two very
distinguished men, Canalis and Raoul Nathan, a statesman and a man
of letters. In the three years since Calyste had seen her, Madame de
Rochefide was amazingly changed; and yet, although the transformation
had seriously affected her as a woman, she was only the more poetic and
the more attractive to Calyste. Until the age of thirty the pretty women
of Paris ask nothing more of their toilet than clothing; but after they
pass through the fatal portal of the thirties, they look for weapons,
seductions, embellishments among their _chiffons;_ out of these they
compose charms, they find means, they take a style, they seize youth,
they study the slightest accessory,--in a word, they pass from nature to
art.

Madame de Rochefide had just come through the vicissitudes of a drama
which, in this history of the manners and morals of France in the
nineteenth century may be called that of the Deserted Woman. Deserted by
Conti, she became, naturally, a great artist in dress, in coquetry, in
artificial flowers of all kinds.

“Why is Conti not here?” inquired Calyste in a low voice of Canalis,
after going through the commonplace civilities with which even the most
solemn interviews begin when they take place publicly.

The former great poet of the faubourg Saint-Germain, twice a cabinet
minister, and now for the fourth time an orator in the Chamber, and
aspiring to another ministry, laid a warning finger significantly on his
lip. That gesture explained everything.

“I am happy to see you,” said Beatrix, demurely. “I said to myself when
I recognized you just now, before you saw me, that _you_ at least would
not disown me. Ah! my Calyste,” she added in a whisper, “why did you
marry?--and with such a little fool!”

As soon as a woman whispers in the ear of a new-comer and makes him sit
beside her, men of the world find an immediate excuse for leaving the
pair alone together.

“Come, Nathan,” said Canalis, “Madame la marquise will, I am sure, allow
me to go and say a word to d’Arthez, whom I see over there with the
Princesse de Cadignan; it relates to some business in the Chamber
to-morrow.”

This well-bred departure gave Calyste time to recover from the shock he
had just received; but he nearly lost both his strength and his senses
once more, as he inhaled the perfume, to him entrancing though venomous,
of the poem composed by Beatrix. Madame de Rochefide, now become bony
and gaunt, her complexion faded and almost discolored, her eyes hollow
with deep circles, had that evening brightened those premature ruins by
the cleverest contrivances of the _article Paris_. She had taken it into
her head, like other deserted women, to assume a virgin air, and recall
by clouds of white material the maidens of Ossian, so poetically painted
by Girodet. Her fair hair draped her elongated face with a mass of
curls, among which rippled the rays of the foot-lights attracted by the
shining of a perfumed oil. Her white brow sparkled. She had applied an
imperceptible tinge of rouge to her cheeks, upon the faded whiteness of
a skin revived by bran and water. A scarf so delicate in texture that it
made one doubt if human fingers could have fabricated such gossamer, was
wound about her throat to diminish its length, and partly conceal
it; leaving imperfectly visible the treasures of the bust which were
cleverly enclosed in a corset. Her figure was indeed a masterpiece of
composition.

As for her pose, one word will suffice--it was worthy of the pains she
had taken to arrange it. Her arms, now thin and hard, were scarcely
visible within the puffings of her very large sleeves. She presented
that mixture of false glitter and brilliant fabrics, of silken gauze and
craped hair, of vivacity, calmness, and motion which goes by the term
of the _Je ne sais quoi_. Everybody knows in what that consists, namely:
great cleverness, some taste, and a certain composure of manner. Beatrix
might now be called a decorative scenic effect, changed at will, and
wonderfully manipulated. The presentation of this fairy effect, to which
is added clever dialogue, turns the heads of men who are endowed by
nature with frankness, until they become possessed, through the law
of contrasts, by a frantic desire to play with artifice. It is false,
though enticing; a pretence, but agreeable; and certain men adore women
who play at seduction as others do at cards. And this is why: The desire
of the man is a syllogism which draws conclusions from this external
science as to the secret promises of pleasure. The inner consciousness
says, without words: “A woman who can, as it were, create herself
beautiful must have many other resources for love.” And that is true.
Deserted women are usually those who merely love; those who retain
love know the _art_ of loving. Now, though her Italian lesson had very
cruelly maltreated the self-love and vanity of Madame de Rochefide, her
nature was too instinctively artificial not to profit by it.

“It is not a question of loving a man,” she was saying a few moments
before Calyste had entered her box; “we must tease and harass him if
we want to keep him. That’s the secret of all those women who seek to
retain you men. The dragons who guard treasures are always armed with
claws and wings.”

“I shall make a sonnet on that thought,” replied Canalis at the very
moment when Calyste entered the box.

With a single glance Beatrix divined the state of Calyste’s heart; she
saw the marks of the collar she had put upon him at Les Touches, still
fresh and red. Calyste, however, wounded by the speech made to him about
his wife, hesitated between his dignity as a husband, Sabine’s defence,
and a harsh word cast upon a heart which held such memories for him,
a heart which he believed to be bleeding. The marquise observed his
hesitation; she had made that speech expressly that she might know how
far her empire over Calyste still extended. Seeing his weakness, she
came at once to his succor to relieve his embarrassment.

“Well, dear friend, you find me alone,” she said, as soon as the two
gentlemen had left the box,--“yes, alone in the world!”

“You forget me!” said Calyste.

“You!” she replied, “but you are married. That was one of my griefs,
among the many I have endured since I saw you last. Not only--I said to
myself--do I lose love, but I have lost a friendship which I thought was
Breton. Alas! we can make ourselves bear everything. Now I suffer less,
but I am broken, exhausted! This is the first outpouring of my heart for
a long, long time. Obliged to seem proud before indifferent persons, and
arrogant as if I had never fallen in presence of those who pay court
to me, and having lost my dear Felicite, there was no ear into which I
could cast the words, _I suffer!_ But to you I can tell the anguish I
endured on seeing you just now so near to me. Yes,” she said, replying
to a gesture of Calyste’s, “it is almost fidelity. That is how it is
with misery; a look, a visit, a mere nothing is everything to us. Ah!
you once loved me--you--as I deserved to be loved by him who has taken
pleasure in trampling under foot the treasures I poured out upon him.
And yet, to my sorrow, I cannot forget; I love, and I desire to be
faithful to a past that can never return.”

Having uttered this tirade, improvised for the hundredth time, she
played the pupils of her eyes in a way to double the effect of her
words, which seemed to be dragged from the depths of her soul by the
violence of a torrent long restrained. Calyste, incapable of speech, let
fall the tears that gathered in his eyes. Beatrix caught his hand and
pressed it, making him turn pale.

“Thank you, Calyste, thank you, my poor child; that is how a true friend
responds to the grief of his friend. We understand each other. No, don’t
add another word; leave me now; people are looking at us; it might cause
trouble to your wife if some one chanced to tell her that we were seen
together,--innocently enough, before a thousand people! There, you see I
am strong; adieu--”

She wiped her eyes, making what might be called, in woman’s rhetoric, an
antithesis of action.

“Let me laugh the laugh of a lost soul with the careless creatures who
amuse me,” she went on. “I live among artists, writers, in short the
world I knew in the salon of our poor Camille--who may indeed have acted
wisely. To enrich the man we love and then to disappear saying, ‘I am
too old for him!’ that is ending like the martyrs,--and the best end
too, if one cannot die a virgin.”

She began to laugh, as it to remove the melancholy impression she had
made upon her former adorer.

“But,” said Calyste, “where can I go to see you?”

“I am hidden in the rue de Chartres opposite the Parc de Monceaux, in
a little house suitable to my means; and there I cram my head with
literature--but only for myself, to distract my thoughts; God keep me
from the mania of literary women! Now go, leave me; I must not allow
the world to talk of me; what will it not say on seeing us together!
Adieu--oh! Calyste, my friend, if you stay another minute I shall burst
into tears!”

Calyste withdrew, after holding out his hand to Beatrix and feeling
for the second time that strange and deep sensation of a double
pressure--full of seductive tingling.

“Sabine never knew how to stir my soul in that way,” was the thought
that assailed him in the corridor.

During the rest of the evening the Marquise de Rochefide did not cast
three straight glances at Calyste, but there were many sidelong looks
which tore of the soul of the man now wholly thrown back into his first,
repulsed love.

When the baron du Guenic reached home the splendor of his apartments
made him think of the sort of mediocrity of which Beatrix had spoken,
and he hated his wealth because it could not belong to that fallen
angel. When he was told that Sabine had long been in bed he rejoiced to
find himself rich in the possession of a night in which to live over his
emotions. He cursed the power of divination which love had bestowed upon
Sabine. When by chance a man is adored by his wife, she reads on his
face as in a book; she learns every quiver of its muscles, she knows
whence comes its calmness, she asks herself the reason of the slightest
sadness, seeking to know if haply the cause is in herself; she studies
the eyes; for her the eyes are tinted with the dominant thought,--they
love or they do not love. Calyste knew himself to be the object of
so deep, so naive, so jealous a worship that he doubted his power to
compose a cautious face that should not betray the change in his moral
being.

“How shall I manage to-morrow morning?” he said to himself as he went
to sleep, dreading the sort of inspection to which Sabine would have
recourse. When they came together at night, and sometimes during the
day, Sabine would ask him, “Do you still love me?” or, “I don’t weary
you, do I?” Charming interrogations, varied according to the nature or
the cleverness of women, which hide their anxieties either feigned or
real.

To the surface of the noblest and purest hearts the mud and slime cast
up by hurricanes must come. So on that morrow morning, Calyste, who
certainly loved his child, quivered with joy on learning that Sabine
feared the croup, and was watching for the cause of slight convulsions,
not daring to leave her little boy. The baron made a pretext of business
and went out, thus avoiding the home breakfast. He escaped as prisoners
escape, happy in being afoot, and free to go by the Pont Louis XVI.
and the Champs Elysees to a cafe on the boulevard where he had liked to
breakfast when he was a bachelor.

What is there in love? Does Nature rebel against the social yoke? Does
she need that impulse of her given life to be spontaneous, free, the
dash of an impetuous torrent foaming against rocks of opposition and of
coquetry, rather than a tranquil stream flowing between the two banks
of the church and the legal ceremony? Has she her own designs as she
secretly prepares those volcanic eruptions to which, perhaps, we owe
great men?

It would be difficult to find a young man more sacredly brought up than
Calyste, of purer morals, less stained by irreligion; and yet he bounded
toward a woman unworthy of him, when a benign and radiant chance
had given him for his wife a young creature whose beauty was truly
aristocratic, whose mind was keen and delicate, a pious, loving girl,
attached singly to him, of angelic sweetness, and made more tender still
by love, a love that was passionate in spite of marriage, like his
for Beatrix. Perhaps the noblest men retain some clay in their
constitutions; the slough still pleases them. If this be so, the least
imperfect human being is the woman, in spite of her faults and her want
of reason. Madame de Rochefide, it must be said, amid the circle of
poetic pretensions which surrounded her, and in spite of her fall,
belonged to the highest nobility; she presented a nature more ethereal
than slimy, and hid the courtesan she was meant to be beneath an
aristocratic exterior. Therefore the above explanation does not fully
account for Calyste’s strange passion.

Perhaps we ought to look for its cause in a vanity so deeply buried in
the soul that moralists have not yet uncovered that side of vice.
There are men, truly noble, like Calyste, handsome as Calyste, rich,
distinguished, and well-bred, who tire--without their knowledge,
possibly--of marriage with a nature like their own; beings whose
own nobleness is not surprised or moved by nobleness in others; whom
grandeur and delicacy consonant with their own does not affect; but
who seek from inferior or fallen natures the seal of their own
superiority--if indeed they do not openly beg for praise. Calyste found
nothing to protect in Sabine, she was irreproachable; the powers thus
stagnant in his heart were now to vibrate for Beatrix. If great men
have played before our eyes the Saviour’s part toward the woman taken
in adultery, why should ordinary men be wiser in their generation than
they?

Calyste reached the hour of two o’clock living on one sentence only,
“I shall see her again!”--a poem which has often paid the costs of a
journey of two thousand miles. He now went with a light step to the
rue de Chartres, and recognized the house at once although he had never
before seen it. Once there, he stood--he, the son-in-law of the Duc
de Grandlieu, he, rich, noble as the Bourbons--at the foot of the
staircase, stopped short by the interrogation of the old footman:
“Monsieur’s name?” Calyste felt that he ought to leave to Beatrix her
freedom of action in receiving or not receiving him; and he waited,
looking into the garden, with its walls furrowed by those black and
yellow lines produced by rain upon the stucco of Paris.

Madame de Rochefide, like nearly all great ladies who break their chain,
had left her fortune to her husband when she fled from him; she could
not beg from her tyrant. Conti and Mademoiselle des Touches had spared
Beatrix all the petty worries of material life, and her mother had
frequently send her considerable sums of money. Finding herself now on
her own resources, she was forced to an economy that was rather severe
for a woman accustomed to every luxury. She had therefore gone to the
summit of the hill on which lies the Parc de Monceaux, and there she had
taken refuge in a “little house” formerly belonging to a great seigneur,
standing on the street, but possessed of a charming garden, the rent
of which did not exceed eighteen hundred francs. Still served by an
old footman, a maid, and a cook from Alencon, who were faithful to her
throughout her vicissitudes, her penury, as she thought it, would have
been opulence to many an ambitious bourgeoise.

Calyste went up a staircase the steps of which were well pumiced and
the landings filled with flowering plants. On the first floor the old
servant opened, in order to admit the baron into the apartment, a double
door of red velvet with lozenges of red silk studded with gilt nails.
Silk and velvet furnished the rooms through which Calyste passed.
Carpets in grave colors, curtains crossing each other before the
windows, portieres, in short all things within contrasted with the mean
external appearance of the house, which was ill-kept by the proprietor.
Calyste awaited Beatrix in a salon of sober character, where all
the luxury was simple in style. This room, hung with garnet velvet
heightened here and there with dead-gold silken trimmings, the floor
covered with a dark red carpet, the windows resembling conservatories,
with abundant flowers in the jardinieres, was lighted so faintly that
Calyste could scarcely see on a mantel-shelf two cases of old celadon,
between which gleamed a silver cup attributed to Benvenuto Cellini, and
brought from Italy by Beatrix. The furniture of gilded wood with velvet
coverings, the magnificent consoles, on one of which was a curious
clock, the table with its Persian cloth, all bore testimony to former
opulence, the remains of which had been well applied. On a little table
Calyste saw jewelled knick-knacks, a book in course of reading, in
which glittered the handle of a dagger used as a paper-cutter--symbol of
criticism! Finally, on the walls, ten water-colors richly framed, each
representing one of the diverse bedrooms in which Madame de Rochefide’s
wandering life had led her to sojourn, gave the measure of what was
surely superior impertinence.

The rustle of a silk dress announced the poor unfortunate, who appeared
in a studied toilet which would certainly have told a _roue_ that his
coming was awaited. The gown, made like a wrapper to show the line of a
white bosom, was of pearl-gray moire with large open sleeves, from which
issued the arms covered with a second sleeve of puffed tulle, divided
by straps and trimmed with lace at the wrists. The beautiful hair, which
the comb held insecurely, escaped from a cap of lace and flowers.

“Already!” she said, smiling. “A lover could not have shown more
eagerness. You must have secrets to tell me, have you not?”

And she posed herself gracefully on a sofa, inviting Calyste by a
gesture to sit beside her. By chance (a selected chance, possibly, for
women have two memories, that of angels and that of devils) Beatrix was
redolent of the perfume which she used at Les Touches during her first
acquaintance with Calyste. The inhaling of this scent, contact with that
dress, the glance of those eyes, which in the semi-darkness gathered
the light and returned it, turned Calyste’s brain. The luckless man
was again impelled to that violence which had once before almost cost
Beatrix her life; but this time the marquise was on the edge of a sofa,
not on that of a rock; she rose to ring the bell, laying a finger on
his lips. Calyste, recalled to order, controlled himself, all the more
because he saw that Beatrix had no inimical intention.

“Antoine, I am not at home--for every one,” she said. “Put some wood on
the fire. You see, Calyste, that I treat you as a friend,” she continued
with dignity, when the old man had left the room; “therefore do not
treat me as you would a mistress. I have two remarks to make to you. In
the first place, I should not deny myself foolishly to any man I really
loved; and secondly, I am determined to belong to no other man on earth,
for I believed, Calyste, that I was loved by a species of Rizzio, whom
no engagement trammelled, a man absolutely free, and you see to what
that fatal confidence has led me. As for you, you are now under the
yoke of the most sacred of duties; you have a young, amiable, delightful
wife; moreover, you are a father. I should be, as you are, without
excuse--we should be two fools--”

“My dear Beatrix, all these reasons vanish before a single word--I have
never loved but you on earth, and I was married against my will.”

“Ah! a trick played upon us by Mademoiselle des Touches,” she said,
smiling.

Three hours passed, during which Madame de Rochefide held Calyste to
the consideration of conjugal faith, pointing out to him the horrible
alternative of an utter renunciation of Sabine. Nothing else could
reassure her, she said, in the dreadful situation to which Calyste’s
love would reduce her. Then she affected to regard the sacrifice of
Sabine as a small matter, she knew her so well!

“My dear child,” she said, “that’s a woman who fulfils all the promises
of her girlhood. She is a Grandlieu, to be sure, but she’s as brown as
her mother the Portuguese, not to say yellow, and as dry and stiff as
her father. To tell the truth, your wife will never go wrong; she’s a
big boy who can take care of herself. Poor Calyste! is that the sort of
woman you needed? She has fine eyes, but such eyes are very common in
Italy and in Spain and Portugal. Can any woman be tender with bones like
hers. Eve was fair; brown women descend from Adam, blondes come from the
hand of God, which left upon Eve his last thought after he had created
her.”

About six o’clock Calyste, driven to desperation, took his hat to
depart.

“Yes, go, my poor friend,” she said; “don’t give her the annoyance of
dining without you.”

Calyste stayed. At his age it was so easy to snare him on his worst
side.

“What! you dare to dine with me?” said Beatrix, playing a provocative
amazement. “My poor food does not alarm you? Have you enough
independence of soul to crown me with joy by this little proof of your
affection?”

“Let me write a note to Sabine; otherwise she will wait dinner for me
till nine o’clock.”

“Here,” said Beatrix, “this is the table at which I write.”

She lighted the candles herself, and took one to the table to look over
what he was writing.

“_My dear Sabine--_”

“‘My dear’?--can you really say that your wife is still dear to you?”
 she asked, looking at him with a cold eye that froze the very marrow of
his bones. “Go,--you had better go and dine with her.”

“_I dine at a restaurant with some friends._”

“A lie. Oh, fy! you are not worthy to be loved either by her or by me.
Men are all cowards in their treatment of women. Go, monsieur, go and
dine with your dear Sabine.”

Calyste flung himself back in his arm-chair and became as pale as death.
Bretons possess a courage of nature which makes them obstinate under
difficulties. Presently the young baron sat up, put his elbow on the
table, his chin in his hand, and looked at the implacable Beatrix with a
flashing eye. He was so superb that a Northern or a Southern woman would
have fallen at his feet saying, “Take me!” But Beatrix, born on the
borders of Normandy and Brittany, belonged to the race of Casterans;
desertion had developed in her the ferocity of the Frank, the
spitefulness of the Norman; she wanted some terrible notoriety as a
vengeance, and she yielded to no weakness.

“Dictate what I ought to write,” said the luckless man. “But, in that
case--”

“Well, yes!” she said, “you shall love me then as you loved me at
Guerande. Write: _I dine out; do not expect me._”

“What next?” said Calyste, thinking something more would follow.

“Nothing; sign it. Good,” she said, darting on the note with restrained
joy. “I will send it by a messenger.”

“And now,” cried Calyste, rising like a happy man.

“Ah! I have kept, I believe, my freedom of action,” she said, turning
away from him and going to the fireplace, where she rang the bell.
“Here, Antoine,” she said, when the old footman entered, “send this note
to its address. Monsieur dines here.”



XIX. THE FIRST LIE OF A PIOUS DUCHESS

Calyste returned to his own house about two in the morning. After
waiting for him till half-past twelve, Sabine had gone to bed
overwhelmed with fatigue. She slept, although she was keenly distressed
by the laconic wording of her husband’s note. Still, she explained it.
The true love of a woman invariably begins by explaining all things
to the advantage of the man beloved. Calyste was pressed for time, she
said.

The next morning the child was better; the mother’s uneasiness subsided,
and Sabine came with a smiling face, and little Calyste on her arm, to
present him to his father before breakfast with the pretty fooleries and
senseless words which gay young mothers do and say. This little scene
gave Calyste the chance to maintain a countenance. He was charming to
his wife, thinking in his heart that he was a monster, and he played
like a child with Monsieur le chevalier; in fact he played too well,--he
overdid the part; but Sabine had not reached the stage at which a woman
recognizes so delicate a distinction.

At breakfast, however, she asked him suddenly:--

“What did you do yesterday?”

“Portenduere kept me to dinner,” he replied, “and after that we went to
the club to play whist.”

“That’s a foolish life, my Calyste,” said Sabine. “Young noblemen in
these days ought to busy themselves about recovering in the eyes of the
country the ground lost by their fathers. It isn’t by smoking cigars,
playing whist, idling away their leisure, and saying insolent things
of parvenus who have driven them from their positions, nor yet by
separating themselves from the masses whose soul and intellect and
providence they ought to be, that the nobility will exist. Instead of
being a party, you will soon be a mere opinion, as de Marsay said. Ah!
if you only knew how my ideas on this subject have enlarged since I have
nursed and cradled your child! I’d like to see that grand old name of
Guenic become once more historical!” Then suddenly plunging her eyes
into those of Calyste, who was listening to her with a pensive air, she
added: “Admit that the first note you ever wrote me was rather stiff.”

“I did not think of sending you word till I got to the club.”

“But you wrote on a woman’s note-paper; it had a perfume of feminine
elegance.”

“Those club directors are such dandies!”

The Vicomte de Portenduere and his wife, formerly Mademoiselle Mirouet,
had become of late very intimate with the du Guenics, so intimate that
they shared their box at the Opera by equal payments. The two young
women, Ursula and Sabine, had been won to this friendship by the
delightful interchange of counsels, cares, and confidences apropos of
their first infants.

While Calyste, a novice in falsehood, was saying to himself, “I must
warn Savinien,” Sabine was thinking, “I am sure that paper bore a
coronet.” This reflection passed through her mind like a flash, and
Sabine scolded herself for having made it. Nevertheless, she resolved
to find the paper, which in the midst of her terrors of the night before
she had flung into her letter-box.

After breakfast Calyste went out, saying to his wife that he should soon
return. Then he jumped into one of those little low carriages with one
horse which were just beginning to supersede the inconvenient cabriolet
of our ancestors. He drove in a few minutes to the vicomte’s house and
begged him to do him the service, with rights of return, of fibbing in
case Sabine should question the vicomtesse. Thence Calyste, urging his
coachman to speed, rushed to the rue de Chartres in order to know how
Beatrix had passed the rest of the night. He found that unfortunate just
from her bath, fresh, embellished, and breakfasting with a very good
appetite. He admired the grace with which his angel ate her boiled eggs,
and he marvelled at the beauty of the gold service, a present from a
monomaniac lord, for whom Conti had composed a few ballads on _ideas_ of
the lord, who afterwards published them as his own!

Calyste listened entranced to the witty speeches of his idol, whose
great object was to amuse him, until she grew angry and wept when he
rose to leave her. He thought he had been there only half an hour, but
it was past three before he reached home. His handsome English horse, a
present from the Vicomtesse de Grandlieu, was so bathed in sweat that
it looked as though it had been driven through the sea. By one of those
chances which all jealous women prepare for themselves, Sabine was at
a window which looked on the court-yard, impatient at Calyste’s
non-return, uneasy without knowing why. The condition of the horse with
its foaming mouth surprised her.

“Where can he have come from?”

The question was whispered in her ear by that power which is not exactly
consciousness, nor devil, nor angel; which sees, forebodes, shows us
the unseen, and creates belief in mental beings, creatures born of our
brains, going and coming and living in the world invisible of ideas.

“Where do you come from, dear angel?” Sabine said to Calyste, meeting
him on the first landing of the staircase. “Abd-el-Kader is nearly
foundered. You told me you would be gone but a moment, and I have been
waiting for you these three hours.”

“Well, well,” thought Calyste, who was making progress in dissimulation,
“I must get out of it by a present--Dear little mother,” he said aloud,
taking her round the waist with more cajolery than he would have used if
he had not been conscious of guilt, “I see that it is quite impossible
to keep a secret, however innocent, from the woman who loves us--”

“Well, don’t tell secrets on the staircase,” she said, laughing. “Come
in.”

In the middle of a salon which adjoined their bedroom, she caught sight
in a mirror of Calyste’s face, on which, not aware that it could be
seen, he allowed his real feelings and his weariness to appear.

“Now for your secret?” she said, turning round.

“You have shown such heroism as a nurse,” he said, “that the heir
presumptive of the Guenics is dearer to me than ever, and I wanted
to give you a surprise, precisely like any bourgeois of the rue Saint
Denis. They are finishing for you at this moment a dressing-table at
which true artists have worked, and my mother and aunt Zephirine have
contributed.”

Sabine clasped him in her arms, and held him tightly to her breast with
her head on his neck, faint with the weight of happiness, not for the
piece of furniture, but for the dispersion of her first dark doubt. It
was one of those magnificent transports which can be counted, and which
no love, however excessive, can prodigally spend, or life would be too
soon burned out. Then, indeed, men should fall at the feet of women to
adore them, for such moments are sublime, moments when the forces of the
heart and intellect gush forth like the waters of sculptured nymphs from
their inclining urns. Sabine burst into tears.

Suddenly as if bitten by a viper, she left Calyste, threw herself on a
sofa and fainted away, for the reaction of a chill to her glowing heart
came near to killing her. As she held Calyste in her arms, her nose at
his cravat, abandoned to her joy, she smelt the perfume of that letter
paper! Another woman’s head had lain there, whose hair and face had left
that adulterous odor! She had just kissed the spot where the kisses of
her rival were still warm.

“What is the matter?” asked Calyste, after he had brought Sabine back to
consciousness by passing a damp cloth over her face and making her smell
salts.

“Fetch the doctor and my nurse, both! Yes, my milk has turned, I feel
it. They won’t come at once unless you fetch them yourself--go!”

Calyste, alarmed, rushed out. The moment Sabine heard the closing of the
porte-cochere she started up like a frightened doe, and walked about the
salon as if beside herself, crying out, “My God! my God! my God!”

Those two words took the place of all ideas. The crisis she had seized
upon as a pretext in reality took place. The hairs of her head were
like so many red-hot needles heated in the fire of a nervous fever. Her
boiling blood seemed to her to mingle with her nerves and yet try to
issue from all her pores. She was blind for a few moments, and cried
aloud, “I am dying!”

At that terrible cry of the injured wife and mother her maid ran in.
After she was laid upon her bed and recovered both sight and mind, the
first act of her intelligence was to send the maid to her friend, Madame
de Portenduere. Sabine felt that her ideas were whirling in her brain
like straws at the will of a waterspout. “I saw,” she said later,
“myriads all at once.”

She rang for the footman and in the transport of her fever she found
strength to write the following letter, for she was mastered by one mad
desire--to have certainty:--

  To Madame la Baronne du Guenic:

  Dear Mamma,--When you come to Paris, as you allow us to hope you
  will, I shall thank you in person for the beautiful present by
  which you and my aunt Zephirine and Calyste wish to reward me for
  doing my duty. I was already well repaid by my own happiness in
  doing it. I can never express the pleasure you have given me in
  that beautiful dressing-table, but when you are with me I shall
  try to do so. Believe me, when I array myself before that
  treasure, I shall think, like the Roman matron, that my noblest
  jewel is our little angel, etc.

She directed the letter to Guerande and gave it to the footman to post.

When the Vicomtesse de Portenduere came, the shuddering chill of
reaction had succeeded in poor Sabine this first paroxysm of madness.

“Ursula, I think I am going to die,” she said.

“What is the matter, dear?”

“Where did Savinien and Calyste go after they dined with you yesterday?”

“Dined with me?” said Ursula, to whom her husband had said nothing, not
expecting such immediate inquiry. “Savinien and I dined alone together
and went to the Opera without Calyste.”

“Ursula, dearest, in the name of your love for Savinien, keep silence
about what you have just said to me and what I shall now tell you. You
alone shall know why I die--I am betrayed! at the end of three years, at
twenty-two years of age!”

Her teeth chattered, her eyes were dull and frozen, her face had taken
on the greenish tinge of an old Venetian mirror.

“You! so beautiful! For whom?”

“I don’t know yet. But Calyste has told me two lies. Do not pity me, do
not seem incensed, pretend ignorance and perhaps you can find out who
_she_ is through Savinien. Oh! that letter of yesterday!”

Trembling, shaking, she sprang from her bed to a piece of furniture from
which she took the letter.

“See,” she said, lying down again, “the coronet of a marquise! Find out
if Madame de Rochefide has returned to Paris. Am I to have a heart in
which to weep and moan? Oh, dearest!--to see one’s beliefs, one’s poesy,
idol, virtue, happiness, all, all in pieces, withered, lost! No God in
the sky! no love upon earth! no life in my heart! no anything! I don’t
know if there’s daylight; I doubt the sun. I’ve such anguish in my soul
I scarcely feel the horrible sufferings in my body. Happily, the baby is
weaned; my milk would have poisoned him.”

At that idea the tears began to flow from Sabine’s eyes which had
hitherto been dry.

Pretty Madame de Portenduere, holding in her hand the fatal letter, the
perfume of which Sabine again inhaled, was at first stupefied by this
true sorrow, shocked by this agony of love, without as yet understanding
it, in spite of Sabine’s incoherent attempts to relate the facts.
Suddenly Ursula was illuminated by one of those ideas which come to none
but sincere friends.

“I must save her!” she thought to herself. “Trust me, Sabine,” she
cried. “Wait for my return; I will find out the truth.”

“Ah! in my grave I’ll love you,” exclaimed Sabine.

The viscountess went straight to the Duchesse de Grandlieu, pledged her
to secrecy, and then explained to her fully her daughter’s situation.

“Madame,” she said as she ended, “do you not think with me, that
in order to avoid some fatal illness--perhaps, I don’t know, even
madness--we had better confide the whole truth to the doctor, and invent
some tale to clear that hateful Calyste and make him seem for the time
being innocent?”

“My dear child,” said the duchess, who was chilled to the heart by this
confidence, “friendship has given you for the moment the experience of a
woman of my age. I know how Sabine loves her husband; you are right, she
might become insane.”

“Or lose her beauty, which would be worse,” said the viscountess.

“Let us go to her!” cried the duchess.

Fortunately they arrived a few moments before the famous _accoucheur_,
Dommanget, the only one of the two men of science whom Calyste had been
able to find.

“Ursula has told me everything,” said the duchess to her daughter, “and
you are mistaken. In the first place, Madame de Rochefide is not in
Paris. As for what your husband did yesterday, my dear, I can tell you
that he lost a great deal of money at cards, so that he does not even
know how to pay for your dressing-table.”

“But _that?_” said Sabine, holding out to her mother the fatal letter.

“That!” said the duchess, laughing; “why, that is written on the Jockey
Club paper; everybody writes nowadays on coroneted paper; even our
stewards will soon be titled.”

The prudent mother threw the unlucky paper into the fire as she spoke.

When Calyste and Dommanget arrived, the duchess, who had given
instructions to the servants, was at once informed. She left Sabine
to the care of Madame de Portenduere and stopped the _accoucheur_ and
Calyste in the salon.

“Sabine’s life is at stake, monsieur,” she said to Calyste; “you have
betrayed her for Madame de Rochefide.”

Calyste blushed, like a girl still respectable, detected in a fault.

“And,” continued the duchess, “as you do not know how to deceive, you
have behaved in such a clumsy manner that Sabine has guessed the truth.
But I have for the present repaired your blunder. You do not wish the
death of my daughter, I am sure--All this, Monsieur Dommanget, will put
you on the track of her real illness and its cause. As for you, Calyste,
an old woman like me understands your error, though she does not pardon
it. Such pardons can only be brought by a lifetime of after happiness.
If you wish me to esteem you, you must, in the first place, save my
daughter; next, you must forget Madame de Rochefide; she is only worth
having once. Learn to lie; have the courage of a criminal, and his
impudence. I have just told a lie myself, and I shall have to do hard
penance for that mortal sin.”

She then told the two men the lies she had invented. The clever
physician sitting at the bedside of his patient studied in her symptoms
the means of repairing the ill, while he ordered measures the success
of which depended on great rapidity of execution. Calyste sitting at
the foot of the bed strove to put into his glance an expression of
tenderness.

“So it was play which put those black circles round your eyes?” Sabine
said to him in a feeble voice.

The words made the doctor, the mother, and the viscountess tremble, and
they all three looked at one another covertly. Calyste turned as red as
a cherry.

“That’s what comes of nursing a child,” said Dommanget brutally, but
cleverly. “Husbands are lonely when separated from their wives, and they
go to the club and play. But you needn’t worry over the thirty thousand
francs which Monsieur le baron lost last night--”

“Thirty thousand francs!” cried Ursula, in a silly tone.

“Yes, I know it,” replied Dommanget. “They told me this morning at the
house of the young Duchesse Berthe de Maufrigneuse that it was Monsieur
de Trailles who won that money from you,” he added, turning to Calyste.
“Why do you play with such men? Frankly, monsieur le baron, I can well
believe you are ashamed of it.”

Seeing his mother-in-law, a pious duchess, the young viscountess, a
happy woman, and the old _accoucheur_, a confirmed egotist, all three
lying like a dealer in bric-a-brac, the kind and feeling Calyste
understood the greatness of the danger, and two heavy tears rolled from
his eyes and completely deceived Sabine.

“Monsieur,” she said, sitting up in bed and looking angrily at
Dommanget, “Monsieur du Guenic can lose thirty, fifty, a hundred
thousand francs if it pleases him, without any one having a right to
think it wrong or read him a lesson. It is far better that Monsieur
de Trailles should win his money than that we should win Monsieur de
Trailles’.”

Calyste rose, took his wife round the neck, kissed her on both cheeks
and whispered:--

“Sabine, you are an angel!”

Two days later the young wife was thought to be out of danger, and the
next day Calyste was at Madame de Rochefide’s making a merit of his
infamy.

“Beatrix,” he said, “you owe me happiness. I have sacrificed my poor
little wife to you; she has discovered all. That fatal paper on which
you made me write, bore your name and your coronet, which I never
noticed--I saw but you! Fortunately the ‘B’ was by chance effaced. But
the perfume you left upon me and the lies in which I involved myself
like a fool have betrayed my happiness. Sabine nearly died of it; her
milk went to the head; erysipelas set in, and possibly she may bear the
marks for the rest of her days.”

As Beatrix listened to this tirade her face was due North, icy enough to
freeze the Seine had she looked at it.

“So much the better,” she said; “perhaps it will whiten her for you.”

And Beatrix, now become as hard as her bones, sharp as her voice, harsh
as her complexion, continued a series of atrocious sarcasms in the same
tone. There is no greater blunder than for a man to talk of his wife, if
she is virtuous, to his mistress, unless it be to talk of his mistress,
if she is beautiful, to his wife. But Calyste had not received that
species of Parisian education which we must call the politeness of the
passions. He knew neither how to lie to his wife, nor how to tell his
mistress the truth,--two apprenticeships a man in his position must make
in order to manage women. He was therefore compelled to employ all the
power of passion to obtain from Beatrix a pardon which she forced him to
solicit for two hours; a pardon refused by an injured angel who raised
her eyes to the ceiling that she might not see the guilty man, and who
put forth reasons sacred to marquises in a voice quivering with tears
which were furtively wiped with the lace of her handkerchief.

“To speak to me of your wife on the very day after my fall!” she cried.
“Why did you not tell me she is a pearl of virtue? I know she thinks you
handsome; pure depravity! I, I love your soul! for let me tell you,
my friend, you are ugly compared to many shepherds on the Campagna of
Rome,” etc., etc.

Such speeches may surprise the reader, but they were part of a system
profoundly meditated by Beatrix in this her third incarnation,--for at
each passion a woman becomes another being and advances one step more
into profligacy, the only word which properly renders the effect of the
experience given by such adventures. Now, the Marquise de Rochefide had
sat in judgment on herself before the mirror. Clever women are never
deceived about themselves; they count their wrinkles, they assist at the
birth of their crow’s-feet, they know themselves by heart, and even
own it by the greatness of their efforts at preservation. Therefore to
struggle successfully against a splendid young woman, to carry away from
her six triumphs a week, Beatrix had recourse to the knowledge and the
science of courtesans. Without acknowledging to herself the baseness of
this plan, led away to the employment of such means by a Turkish
passion for Calyste’s beauty, she had resolved to make him think himself
unpleasant, ugly, ill-made, and to behave as if she hated him. No system
is more fruitful with men of a conquering nature. To such natures the
presence of repugnance to be vanquished is the renewal of the triumph of
the first day on all succeeding days. And it is something even better.
It is flattery in the guise of dislike. A man then says to himself, “I
am irresistible,” or “My love is all-powerful because it conquers her
repugnance.” If you deny this principle, divined by all coquettes and
courtesans throughout all social zones, you may as well reject all
seekers after knowledge, all delvers into secrets, repulsed through
years in their duel with hidden causes. Beatrix added to the use of
contempt as a moral piston, a constant comparison of her own poetic,
comfortable home with the hotel du Guenic. All deserted wives who
abandon themselves in despair, neglect also their surroundings,
so discouraged are they. On this, Madame de Rochefide counted, and
presently began an underhand attack on the luxury of the faubourg
Saint-Germain, which she characterized as stupid.

The scene of reconciliation, in which Beatrix made Calyste swear and
reswear hatred to the wife, who, she said, was playing comedy, took
place in a perfect bower where she played off her graces amid ravishing
flowers, and rare plants of the costliest luxury. The science of
nothings, the trifles of the day, she carried to excess. Fallen into a
mortifying position through Conti’s desertion, Beatrix was determined
to have, at any rate, the fame which unprincipled conduct gives. The
misfortune of the poor young wife, a rich and beautiful Grandlieu,
should be her pedestal.



XX.  A SHORT TREATISE ON CERTAINTY: BUT NOT FROM PASCAL’S POINT OF VIEW

When a woman returns to ordinary life after the nursing of her first
child she reappears in the world embellished and charming. This phase
of maternity, while it rejuvenates the women of a certain age, gives to
young women a splendor of freshness, a gay activity, a _brio_ of mere
existence,--if it is permissible to apply to the body a word which Italy
has discovered for the mind. In trying to return to the charming habits
of the honeymoon, Sabine discovered that her husband was not the former
Calyste. Again she observed him, unhappy girl, instead of resting
securely in her happiness. She sought for the fatal perfume, and smelt
it. This time she no longer confided in her friend, nor in the mother
who had so charitably deceived her. She wanted certainty, and Certainty
made no long tarrying. Certainty is never wanting, it is like the sun;
and presently shades are asked for to keep it out. It is, in matters
of the heart, a repetition of the fable of the woodman calling upon
Death,--we soon ask Certainty to leave us blind.

One morning, about two weeks after the first crisis, Sabine received
this terrible letter:--

Guerande.

  To Madame la Baronne du Guenic:

  My dear Daughter,--Your aunt Zephirine and I are lost in
  conjectures about the dressing-table of which you tell us in your
  letter. I have written to Calyste about it, and I beg you to
  excuse our ignorance. You can never doubt our hearts, I am sure.
  We are piling up riches for you here. Thanks to the advice of
  Mademoiselle de Pen-Hoel on the management of your property, you
  will find yourself within a few years in possession of a
  considerable capital without losing any of your income.

  Your letter, dear child as dearly loved as if I had borne you in
  my bosom and fed you with my milk, surprised me by its brevity,
  and above all by your silence about my dearest little Calyste. You
  told me nothing of the great Calyste either; but then, I know that
  _he_ is happy, etc.

Sabine wrote across this letter these words, “Noble Brittany does not
always lie.” She then laid the paper on Calyste’s desk.

Calyste found the letter and read it. Seeing Sabine’s sentence
and recognizing her handwriting he flung the letter into the fire,
determined to pretend that he had never received it. Sabine spent a
whole week in an agony the secrets of which are known only to angelic
or solitary souls whom the wing of the bad angel has never overshadowed.
Calyste’s silence terrified her.

“I, who ought to be all gentleness, all pleasure to him, I have
displeased him, wounded him! My virtue has made itself hateful. I have
no doubt humiliated my idol,” she said to herself. These thoughts
plowed furrows in her heart. She wanted to ask pardon for her fault,
but Certainty let loose upon her other proofs. Grown bold and insolent,
Beatrix wrote to Calyste at his own home; Madame du Guenic received the
letter, and gave it to her husband without opening it, but she said to
him, in a changed voice and with death in her soul: “My friend, that
letter is from the Jockey Club; I recognize both the paper and the
perfume.”

Calyste colored, and put the letter into his pocket.

“Why don’t you read it?”

“I know what it is about.”

The young wife sat down. No longer did fever burn her, she wept no more;
but madness such as, in feeble beings, gives birth to miracles of crime,
madness which lays hands on arsenic for themselves or for their rivals,
possessed her. At this moment little Calyste was brought in, and she
took him in her arms to dance him. The child, just awakened, sought the
breast beneath the gown.

“He remembers,--he, at any rate,” she said in a low voice.

Calyste went to his own room to read his letter. When he was no longer
present the poor young woman burst into tears, and wept as women weep
when they are all alone.

Pain, as well as pleasure, has its initiation. The first crisis, like
that in which poor Sabine nearly succumbed, returns no more than the
first fruits of other things return. It is the first wedge struck in the
torture of the heart; all others are expected, the shock to the nerves
is known, the capital of our forces has been already drawn upon for
vigorous resistance. So Sabine, sure of her betrayal, spent three
hours with her son in her arms beside the fire in a way that surprised
herself, when Gasselin, turned into a footman, came to say:--

“Madame is served.”

“Let monsieur know.”

“Monsieur does not dine at home, Madame la baronne.”

Who knows what torture there is for a young woman of twenty-three in
finding herself alone in the great dining-room of an old mansion, served
by silent servants, under circumstances like these?

“Order the carriage,” she said suddenly; “I shall go to the Opera.”

She dressed superbly; she wanted to exhibit herself alone and smiling
like a happy woman. In the midst of her remorse for the addition she had
made to Madame de Rochefide’s letter she had resolved to conquer, to
win back Calyste by loving kindness, by the virtues of a wife, by the
gentleness of the paschal lamb. She wished, also, to deceive all Paris.
She loved,--loved as courtesans and as angels love, with pride, with
humility. But the opera chanced to be “Otello.” When Rubini sang _Il mio
cor si divide_, she rushed away. Music is sometimes mightier than actor
or poet, the two most powerful of all natures, combined. Savinien de
Portenduere accompanied Sabine to the peristyle and put her in the
carriage without being able to understand this sudden flight.

Madame du Guenic now entered a phase of suffering which is peculiar to
the aristocracy. Envious, poor, and miserable beings,--when you see on
the arms of such women golden serpents with diamond heads, necklaces
clasped around their necks, say to yourselves that those vipers sting,
those slender bonds burn to the quick through the delicate flesh. All
such luxury is dearly bought. In situations like that of Sabine, women
curse the pleasures of wealth; they look no longer at the gilding of
their salons; the silk of the divans is jute in their eyes, exotic
flowers are nettles, perfumes poison, the choicest cookery scrapes their
throat like barley-bread, and life becomes as bitter as the Dead Sea.

Two or three examples may serve to show this reaction of luxury upon
happiness; so that all those women who have endured it may behold their
own experience.

Fully aware now of this terrible rivalry, Sabine studied her husband
when he left the house, that she might divine, if possible, the future
of his day. With what restrained fury does a woman fling herself upon
the red-hot spikes of that savage martyrdom! What delirious joy if she
could think he did not go to the rue de Chartres! Calyste returned, and
then the study of his forehead, his hair, his eyes, his countenance,
his demeanor, gave a horrible interest to mere nothings, to observations
pursued even to matters of toilet, in which a woman loses her
self-respect and dignity. These fatal investigations, concealed in the
depths of her heart, turn sour and rot the delicate roots from which
should spring to bloom the azure flowers of sacred confidence, the
golden petals of the One only love, with all the perfumes of memory.

One day Calyste looked about him discontentedly; he had stayed at home!
Sabine made herself caressing and humble, gay and sparkling.

“You are vexed with me, Calyste; am I not a good wife? What is there
here that displeases you?” she asked.

“These rooms are so cold and bare,” he replied; “you don’t understand
arranging things.”

“Tell me what is wanting.”

“Flowers.”

“Ah!” she thought to herself, “Madame de Rochefide likes flowers.”

Two days later, the rooms of the hotel du Guenic had assumed another
aspect. No one in Paris could flatter himself to have more exquisite
flowers than those that now adorned them.

Some time later Calyste, one evening after dinner, complained of the
cold. He twisted about in his chair, declaring there was a draught, and
seemed to be looking for something. Sabine could not at first imagine
what this new fancy signified, she, whose house possessed a calorifere
which heated the staircases, antechambers, and passages. At last,
after three days’ meditation, she came to the conclusion that her rival
probably sat surrounded by a screen to obtain the half-lights favorable
to faded faces; so Sabine had a screen, but hers was of glass and of
Israelitish splendor.

“From what quarter will the next storm come?” she said to herself.

These indirect comparisons with his mistress were not yet at an end.
When Calyste dined at home he ate his dinner in a way to drive Sabine
frantic; he would motion to the servants to take away his plates after
pecking at two or three mouthfuls.

“Wasn’t it good?” Sabine would ask, in despair at seeing all the pains
she had taken in conference with her cook thrown away.

“I don’t say that, my angel,” replied Calyste, without anger; “I am not
hungry, that is all.”

A woman consumed by a legitimate passion, who struggles thus, falls at
last into a fury of desire to get the better of her rival, and often
goes too far, even in the most secret regions of married life. So cruel,
burning, and incessant a combat in the obvious and, as we may call
them, exterior matters of a household must needs become more intense and
desperate in the things of the heart. Sabine studied her attitudes,
her toilets; she took heed about herself in all the infinitely little
trifles of love.

The cooking trouble lasted nearly a month. Sabine, assisted by Mariotte
and Gasselin, invented various little vaudeville schemes to ascertain
the dishes which Madame de Rochefide served to Calyste. Gasselin was
substituted for Calyste’s groom, who had fallen conveniently ill. This
enabled Gasselin to consort with Madame de Rochefide’s cook, and before
long, Sabine gave Calyste the same fare, only better; but still he made
difficulties.

“What is wanting now?” she said.

“Oh, nothing,” he answered, looking round the table for something he did
not find.

“Ah!” exclaimed Sabine, as she woke the next morning, “Calyste wanted
some of those Indian sauces they serve in England in cruets. Madame de
Rochefide accustoms him to all sorts of condiments.”

She bought the English cruets and the spiced sauces; but it soon became
impossible for her to make such discoveries in all the preparations
invented by her rival.

This period lasted some months; which is not surprising when we remember
the sort of attraction presented by such a struggle. It is life. And
that is preferable, with its wounds and its anguish, to the gloomy
darkness of disgust, to the poison of contempt, to the void of
abdication, to that death of the heart which is called indifference. But
all Sabine’s courage abandoned her one evening when she appeared in a
toilet such as women are inspired to wear in the hope of eclipsing a
rival, and about which Calyste said, laughing:--

“In spite of all you can do, Sabine, you’ll never be anything but a
handsome Andalusian.”

“Alas!” she said, dropping on a sofa, “I may never make myself a blonde,
but I know if this continues I shall soon be thirty-five years old.”

She refused to go to the Opera as she intended, and chose to stay at
home the whole evening. But once alone she pulled the flowers from her
hair and stamped upon them; she tore off the gown and scarf and trampled
them underfoot, like a goat caught in the tangle of its tether, which
struggles till death comes. Then she went to bed.



XXI. THE WICKEDNESS OF A GOOD WOMAN

Playing for these terrible stakes Sabine grew thin; grief consumed
her; but she never for a moment forsook the role she had imposed upon
herself. Sustained by a sort of fever, her lips drove back into her
throat the bitter words that pain suggested; she repressed the flashing
of her glorious dark eyes, and made them soft even to humility. But her
failing health soon became noticeable. The duchess, an excellent mother,
though her piety was becoming more and more Portuguese, recognized a
moral cause in the physically weak condition in which Sabine now took
satisfaction. She knew the exact state of the relation between Beatrix
and Calyste; and she took great pains to draw her daughter to her own
house, partly to soothe the wounds of her heart, but more especially
to drag her away from the scene of her martyrdom. Sabine, however,
maintained the deepest silence for a long time about her sorrows,
fearing lest some one might meddle between herself and Calyste. She
declared herself happy! At the height of her misery she recovered her
pride, and all her virtues.

But at last, after some months during which her sister Clotilde and her
mother had caressed and petted her, she acknowledged her grief, confided
her sorrows, cursed life, and declared that she saw death coming
with delirious joy. She begged Clotilde, who was resolved to remain
unmarried, to be a mother to her little Calyste, the finest child that
any royal race could desire for heir presumptive.

One evening, as she sat with her young sister Athenais (whose marriage
to the Vicomte de Grandlieu was to take place at the end of Lent), and
with Clotilde and the duchess, Sabine gave utterance to the supreme
cries of her heart’s anguish, excited by the pangs of a last
humiliation.

“Athenais,” she said, when the Vicomte Juste de Grandlieu departed at
eleven o’clock, “you are going to marry; let my example be a warning
to you. Consider it a crime to display your best qualities; resist the
pleasure of adorning yourself to please Juste. Be calm, dignified,
cold; measure the happiness you give by that which you receive. This
is shameful, but it is necessary. Look at me. I perish through my best
qualities. All that I _know_ was fine and sacred and grand within me,
all my virtues, were rocks on which my happiness is wrecked. I have
ceased to please because I am not thirty-six years old. In the eyes of
some men youth is thought an inferiority. There is nothing to imagine
on an innocent face. I laugh frankly, and that is wrong; to captivate
I ought to play off the melancholy half-smile of the fallen angel, who
wants to hide her yellowing teeth. A fresh complexion is monotonous;
some men prefer their doll’s wax made of rouge and spermaceti and
cold cream. I am straightforward; but duplicity is more pleasing. I
am loyally passionate, as an honest woman may be, but I ought to be
manoeuvring, tricky, hypocritical, and simulate a coldness I have
not,--like any provincial actress. I am intoxicated with the happiness
of having married one of the most charming men in France; I tell him,
naively, how distinguished he is, how graceful his movements are, how
handsome I think him; but to please him I ought to turn away my head
with pretended horror, to love nothing with real love, and tell him
his distinction is mere sickliness. I have the misfortune to admire
all beautiful things without setting myself up for a wit by caustic and
envious criticism of whatever shines from poesy and beauty. I don’t
seek to make Canalis and Nathan say of _me_ in verse and prose that my
intellect is superior. I’m only a poor little artless child; I care only
for Calyste. Ah! if I had scoured the world like _her_, if I had said
as _she_ has said, ‘I love,’ in every language of Europe, I should be
consoled, I should be pitied, I should be adored for serving the regal
Macedonian with cosmopolitan love! We are thanked for our tenderness if
we set it in relief against our vice. And I, a noble woman, must teach
myself impurity and all the tricks of prostitutes! And Calyste is the
dupe of such grimaces! Oh, mother! oh, my dear Clotilde! I feel that I
have got my death-blow. My pride is only a sham buckler; I am without
defence against my misery; I love my husband madly, and yet to bring him
back to me I must borrow the wisdom of indifference.”

“Silly girl,” whispered Clotilde, “let him think you will avenge
yourself--”

“I wish to die irreproachable and without the mere semblance of doing
wrong,” replied Sabine. “A woman’s vengeance should be worthy of her
love.”

“My child,” said the duchess to her daughter, “a mother must of course
see life more coolly than you can see it. Love is not the end, but
the means, of the Family. Do not imitate that poor Baronne de Macumer.
Excessive passion is unfruitful and deadly. And remember, God sends us
afflictions with knowledge of our needs. Now that Athenais’ marriage
is arranged, I can give all my thoughts to you. In fact, I have already
talked of this delicate crisis in your life with your father and the
Duc de Chaulieu, and also with d’Ajuda; we shall certainly find means to
bring Calyste back to you.”

“There is always one resource with the Marquise de Rochefide,” remarked
Clotilde, smiling, to her sister; “she never keeps her adorers long.”

“D’Ajuda, my darling,” continued the duchess, “was Monsieur de
Rochefide’s brother-in-law. If our dear confessor approves of certain
little manoeuvres to which we must have recourse to carry out a plan
which I have proposed to your father, I can guarantee to you the
recovery of Calyste. My conscience is repugnant to the use of such
means, and I must first submit them to the judgment of the Abbe
Brossette. We shall not wait, my child, till you are _in extremis_
before coming to your relief. Keep a good heart! Your grief to-night is
so bitter that my secret escapes me; but it is impossible for me not to
give you a little hope.”

“Will it make Calyste unhappy?” asked Sabine, looking anxiously at the
duchess.

“Oh, heavens! shall I ever be as silly as that!” cried Athenais,
naively.

“Ah, little girl, you know nothing of the precipices down which our
virtue flings us when led by love,” replied Sabine, making a sort of
moral revelation, so distraught was she by her woe.

The speech was uttered with such incisive bitterness that the duchess,
enlightened by the tone and accent and look of her daughter, felt
certain there was some hidden trouble.

“My dears, it is midnight; come, go to bed,” she said to Clotilde and
Athenais, whose eyes were shining.

“In spite of my thirty-five years I appear to be _de trop_,” said
Clotilde, laughing. While Athenais kissed her mother, Clotilde leaned
over Sabine and said in her ear: “You will tell what it is? I’ll dine
with you to-morrow. If my mother’s conscience won’t let her act, I--I
myself will get Calyste out of the hands of the infidels.”

“Well, Sabine,” said the duchess, taking her daughter into her bedroom,
“tell me, what new trouble is there, my child?”

“Mamma, I am lost!”

“But how?”

“I wanted to get the better of that horrible woman--I conquered for a
time--I am pregnant again--and Calyste loves her so that I foresee
a total abandonment. When she hears of it she will be furious. Ah! I
suffer such tortures that I cannot endure them long. I know when he
is going to her, I know it by his joy; and his peevishness tells me as
plainly when he leaves her. He no longer troubles himself to conceal his
feelings; I have become intolerable to him. She has an influence over
him as unhealthy as she is herself in soul and body. You’ll see! she
will exact from him, as the price of forgiveness, my public desertion,
a rupture like her own; she will take him away from me to Switzerland or
Italy. He is beginning now to say it is ridiculous that he knows nothing
of Europe. I can guess what those words mean, flung out in advance. If
Calyste is not cured of her in three months I don’t know what he may
become; but as for me, I will kill myself.”

“But your soul, my unhappy child? Suicide is a mortal sin.”

“Don’t you understand? She may give him a child. And if Calyste loved
the child of that woman more than mine--Oh! that’s the end of my
patience and all my resignation.”

She fell into a chair. She had given vent to the deepest thought in her
heart; she had no longer a hidden grief; and secret sorrow is like that
iron rod that sculptors put within the structure of their clay,--it
supports, it is a force.

“Come, go home, dear sufferer. In view of such misery the abbe will
surely give me absolution for the venial sins which the deceits of the
world compel us to commit. Leave me now, my daughter,” she said, going
to her _prie-Dieu_. “I must pray to our Lord and the Blessed Virgin
for you, with special supplication. Good-bye, my dear Sabine; above all
things, do not neglect your religious duties if you wish us to succeed.”

“And if we do triumph, mother, we shall only save the family. Calyste
has killed within me the holy fervor of love,--killed it by sickening me
with all things. What a honey-moon was mine, in which I was made to feel
on that first day the bitterness of a retrospective adultery!”

The next day, about two in the afternoon, one of the vicars of the
faubourg Saint-Germain appointed to a vacant bishopric in 1840 (an
office refused by him for the third time), the Abbe Brossette, one of
the most distinguished priests in Paris, crossed the court-yard of
the hotel de Grandlieu, with a step which we must needs call the
ecclesiastical step, so significant is it of caution, mystery, calmness,
gravity, and dignity. He was a thin little man about fifty years of
age, with a face as white as that of an old woman, chilled by priestly
austerities, and hollowed by all the sufferings which he espoused.
Two black eyes, ardent with faith yet softened by an expression more
mysterious than mystical, animated that truly apostolical face. He was
smiling as he mounted the steps of the portico, so little did he believe
in the enormity of the cases about which his penitent sent for him; but
as the hand of the duchess was an open palm for charity, she was worth
the time which her innocent confessions stole from the more serious
miseries of the parish.

When the vicar was announced the duchess rose, and made a few steps
toward him in the salon,--a distinction she granted only to cardinals,
bishops, simple priests, duchesses older then herself, and persons of
royal blood.

“My dear abbe,” she said, pointing to a chair and speaking in a low
voice, “I need the authority of your experience before I throw myself
into a rather wicked intrigue, although it is one which must result
in great good; and I desire to know from you whether I shall make
hindrances to my own salvation in the course I propose to follow.”

“Madame la duchesse,” replied the abbe, “do not mix up spiritual things
with worldly things; they are usually irreconcilable. In the first
place, what is this matter?”

“You know that my daughter Sabine is dying of grief; Monsieur du Guenic
has left her for Madame de Rochefide.”

“It is very dreadful, very serious; but you know what our dear Saint
Francois de Sales says on that subject. Remember too how Madame Guyon
complained of the lack of mysticism in the proofs of conjugal love;
she would have been very willing to see her husband with a Madame de
Rochefide.”

“Sabine is only too gentle; she is almost too completely a Christian
wife; but she has not the slightest taste for mysticism.”

“Poor young woman!” said the abbe, maliciously. “What method will you
take to remedy the evil?”

“I have committed the sin, my dear director, of thinking how to launch
upon Madame de Rochefide a little man, very self-willed and full of
the worst qualities, who will certainly induce her to dismiss my
son-in-law.”

“My daughter,” replied the abbe, stroking his chin, “we are not now in
the confessional; I am not obliged to make myself your judge. From the
world’s point of view, I admit that the result would be decisive--”

“The means seem to me odious,” she said.

“Why? No doubt the duty of a Christian woman is to withdraw a sinning
woman from an evil path, rather than push her along it; but when a woman
has advanced upon that path as far as Madame de Rochefide, it is not the
hand of man, but that of God, which recalls such a sinner; she needs a
thunderbolt.”

“Father,” replied the duchess, “I thank you for your indulgence; but the
thought has occurred to me that my son-in-law is brave and a Breton. He
was heroic at the time of the rash affair of that poor MADAME. Now, if
the young fellow who undertook to make Madame de Rochefide love him were
to quarrel with Calyste, and a duel should ensue--”

“You have thought wisely, Madame la duchesse; and it only proves that in
crooked paths you will always find rocks of stumbling.”

“I have discovered a means, my dear abbe, to do a great good; to
withdraw Madame de Rochefide from the fatal path in which she now is;
to restore Calyste to his wife, and possibly to save from hell a poor
distracted creature.”

“In that case, why consult me?” asked the vicar, smiling.

“Ah!” replied the duchess, “Because I must permit myself some rather
nasty actions--”

“You don’t mean to rob anybody?”

“On the contrary, I shall apparently have to spend a great deal of
money.”

“You will not calumniate, or--”

“Oh! oh!”

“--injure your neighbor?”

“I don’t know about that.”

“Come, tell me your plan,” said the abbe, now becoming curious.

“Suppose, instead of driving out one nail by another,--this is what
I thought at my _prie-Dieu_ after imploring the Blessed Virgin to
enlighten me,--I were to free Calyste by persuading Monsieur de
Rochefide to take back his wife? Instead of lending a hand to evil for
the sake of doing good to my daughter, I should do one great good by
another almost as great--”

The vicar looked at the Portuguese lady, and was pensive.

“That is evidently an idea that came to you from afar,” he said, “so far
that--”

“I have thanked the Virgin for it,” replied the good and humble duchess;
“and I have made a vow--not counting a novena--to give twelve hundred
francs to some poor family if I succeed. But when I communicated my plan
to Monsieur de Grandlieu he began to laugh, and said: ‘Upon my honor, at
your time of life I think you women have a devil of your own.’”

“Monsieur le duc made as a husband the same reply I was about to make
when you interrupted me,” said the abbe, who could not restrain a smile.

“Ah! Father, if you approve of the idea, will you also approve of the
means of execution? It is necessary to do to a certain Madame Schontz (a
Beatrix of the quartier Saint-Georges) what I proposed to do to Madame
de Rochefide.”

“I am certain that you will not do any real wrong,” said the vicar,
cleverly, not wishing to hear any more, having found the result so
desirable. “You can consult me later if you find your conscience
muttering,” he added. “But why, instead of giving that person in the
rue Saint-Georges a fresh occasion for scandal, don’t you give her a
husband?”

“Ah! my dear director, now you have rectified the only bad thing I had
in my plan. You are worthy of being an archbishop, and I hope I shall
not die till I have had the opportunity of calling you Your Eminence.”

“I see only one difficulty in all this,” said the abbe.

“What is that?”

“Suppose Madame de Rochefide chooses to keep your son-in-law after she
goes back to her husband?”

“That’s my affair,” replied the duchess; “when one doesn’t often
intrigue, one does so--”

“Badly, very badly,” said the abbe. “Habit is necessary for everything.
Try to employ some of those scamps who live by intrigue, and don’t show
your own hand.”

“Ah! monsieur l’abbe, if I make use of the means of hell, will Heaven
help me?”

“You are not at confession,” repeated the abbe. “Save your child.”

The worthy duchess, delighted with her vicar, accompanied him to the
door of the salon.



XXII. THE NORMAL HISTORY OF AN UPPER-CLASS GRISETTE

A storm was gathering, as we see, over Monsieur de Rochefide, who
enjoyed at that moment the greatest amount of happiness that a Parisian
can desire in being to Madame Schontz as much a husband as he had been
to Beatrix. It seemed therefore, as the duke had very sensibly said to
his wife, almost an impossibility to upset so agreeable and satisfactory
an existence. This opinion will oblige us to give certain details on the
life led by Monsieur de Rochefide after his wife had placed him in the
position of a _deserted husband_. The reader will then be enabled to
understand the enormous difference which our laws and our morals put
between the two sexes in the same situation. That which turns to misery
for the woman turns to happiness for the man. This contrast may inspire
more than one young woman with the determination to remain in her own
home, and to struggle there, like Sabine du Guenic, by practising (as
she may select) the most aggressive or the most inoffensive virtues.

Some days after Beatrix had abandoned him, Arthur de Rochefide, now an
only child in consequence of the death of his sister, the first wife
of the Marquis d’Ajuda-Pinto, who left no children, found himself sole
master of the hotel de Rochefide, rue d’Anjou Saint-Honore, and of two
hundred thousand francs a year left to him by his father. This rich
inheritance, added to the fortune which Arthur possessed when he
married, brought his income, including that from the fortune of his
wife, to a thousand francs a day. To a gentleman endowed with a nature
such as Mademoiselle des Touches had described it in a few words to
Calyste, such wealth was happiness enough. While his wife continued in
her home and fulfilled the duties of maternity, Rochefide enjoyed this
immense fortune; but he did not spend it any more than he expended the
faculties of his mind. His good, stout vanity, gratified by the figure
he presented as a handsome man (to which he owed a few successes that
authorized him to despise women), allowed itself free scope in the
matter of brains. Gifted with the sort of mind which we must call a
reflector, he appropriated the sallies of others, the wit of the stage
and the _petits journaux_, by his method of repeating them, and applied
them as formulas of criticism. His military joviality (he had served
in the Royal Guard) seasoned conversation with so much point that women
without any intellects proclaimed him witty, and the rest did not dare
to contradict them.

This system Arthur pursued in all things; he owed to nature the
convenient genius of imitation without mimicry; he imitated seriously.
Thus without any taste of his own, he knew how to be the first to adopt
and the first to abandon a new fashion. Accused of nothing worse than
spending too much time at his toilet and wearing a corset, he presented
the type of those persons who displease no one by adopting incessantly
the ideas and the follies of everbody, and who, astride of circumstance,
never grow old.

As a husband, he was pitied; people thought Beatrix inexcusable for
deserting the best fellow on earth, and social jeers only touched
the woman. A member of all clubs, subscriber to all the absurdities
generated by patriotism or party spirit ill-understood (a compliance
which put him in the front rank _a propos_ of all such matters), this
loyal, brave, and very silly nobleman, whom unfortunately so many rich
men resemble, would naturally desire to distinguish himself by adopting
some fashionable mania. Consequently, he glorified his name principally
in being the sultan of a four-footed harem, governed by an old English
groom, which cost him monthly from four to five thousand francs.
His specialty was _running horses;_ he protected the equine race and
supported a magazine devoted to hippic questions; but, for all that, he
knew very little of the animals, and from shoes to bridles he depended
wholly on his groom,--all of which will sufficiently explain to you that
this semi-bachelor had nothing actually of his own, neither mind, taste,
position, or absurdity; even his fortune came from his fathers. After
having tasted the displeasures of marriage he was so content to find
himself once more a bachelor that he said among his friends, “I was born
with a caul” (that is, to good luck).

Pleased above all things to be able to live without the costs of making
an appearance, to which husbands are constrained, his house, in which
since the death of his father nothing had been changed, resembled those
of masters who are travelling; he lived there little, never dined, and
seldom slept there. Here follows the reason for such indifference.

After various amorous adventures, bored by women of fashion of the
kind who are truly bores, and who plant too many thorny hedges around
happiness, he had married after a fashion, as we shall see, a certain
Madame Schontz, celebrated in the world of Fanny Beaupre, Susanne du
Val-Noble, Florine, Mariette, Jenny Cadine, etc. This world,--of which
one of our artists wittily remarked at the frantic moment of an opera
_galop_, “When one thinks that all _that_ is lodged and clothed and
lives well, what a fine idea it gives us of mankind!”--this world has
already irrupted elsewhere into this history of French manners and
customs of the nineteenth century; but to paint it with fidelity, the
historian should proportion the number of such personages to the diverse
endings of their strange careers, which terminate either in
poverty under its most hideous aspect, or by premature death often
self-inflicted, or by lucky marriages, occasionally by opulence.

Madame Schontz, known at first under the name of La Petite-Aurelie, to
distinguish her from one of her rivals far less clever than herself,
belongs to the highest class of those women whose social utility
cannot be questioned by the prefect of the Seine, nor by those who
are interested in the welfare of the city of Paris. Certainly the Rat,
accused of demolishing fortunes which frequently never existed, might
better be compared to a beaver. Without the Aspasias of the Notre-Dame
de Lorette quarter, far fewer houses would be built in Paris. Pioneers
in fresh stucco, they have gone, towed by speculation, along the
heights of Montmartre, pitching their tents in those solitudes of carved
free-stone, the like of which adorns the European streets of Amsterdam,
Milan, Stockholm, London, and Moscow, architectural steppes where the
wind rustles innumerable papers on which a void is divulged by the
words, _Apartments to let_.

The situation of these dames is determined by that which they take in
the apocryphal regions. If the house is near the line traced by the rue
de Provence, the woman has an income, her budget prospers; but if she
approaches the farther line of the Boulevard Exterieur or rises towards
the horrid town of Batignolles, she is without resources. When Monsieur
de Rochefide first encountered Madame Schontz, she lived on the third
floor of the only house that remained in the rue de Berlin; thus she was
camping on the border-land between misery and its reverse. This person
was not really named, as you may suppose, either Schontz or Aurelie.
She concealed the name of her father, an old soldier of the Empire, that
perennial colonel who always appears at the dawn of all these feminine
existences either as father or seducer. Madame Schontz had received the
gratuitous education of Saint-Denis, where young girls are admirably
brought up, but where, unfortunately, neither husbands nor openings
in life are offered to them when they leave the school,--an admirable
creation of the Emperor, which now lacks but one thing, the Emperor
himself!

“I shall be there, to provide for the daughters of my faithful legions,”
 he replied to a remark of one of his ministers, who foresaw the future.

Napoleon had also said, “I shall be there!” for the members of the
Institute; to whom they had better give no salary than send them eighty
francs each month, a wage that is less than that of certain clerks!

Aurelie was really the daughter of the intrepid Colonel Schiltz, a
leader of those bold Alsacian guerillas who came near saving the Emperor
in the campaign of France. He died at Metz,--robbed, pillaged, ruined.
In 1814 Napoleon put the little Josephine Schiltz, then about nine
years old, at Saint-Denis. Having lost both father and mother and being
without a home and without resources, the poor child was not dismissed
from the institution on the second return of the Bourbons. She was
under-mistress of the school till 1827, but then her patience gave way;
her beauty seduced her. When she reached her majority Josephine Schiltz,
the Empress’s goddaughter, was on the verge of the adventurous life of
a courtesan, persuaded to that doubtful future by the fatal example of
some of her comrades like herself without resources, who congratulated
themselves on their decision. She substituted _on_ for _il_ in her
father’s name and placed herself under the patronage of Saint-Aurelie.

Lively, witty, and well-educated, she committed more faults than her
duller companions, whose misdemeanors had invariably self-interest for
their base. After knowing various writers, poor but dishonest, clever
but deeply in debt; after trying certain rich men as calculating as
they were foolish; and after sacrificing solid interests to one true
love,--thus going through all the schools in which experience is
taught,--on a certain day of extreme misery, when, at Valentino’s (the
first stage to Musard) she danced in a gown, hat, and mantle that were
all borrowed, she attracted the attention of Arthur de Rochefide, who
had come there to see the famous _galop_. Her cleverness instantly
captivated the man who at that time knew not what passion to devote
himself to. So that two years after his desertion by Beatrix, the memory
of whom often humiliated him, the marquis was not blamed by any one for
marrying, so to speak, in the thirteenth arrondissement, a substitute
for his wife.

Let us sketch the four periods of this happiness. It is necessary
to show that the theory of marriage in the thirteenth arrondissement
affects in like manner all who come within its rule.[*] Marquis in
the forties, sexagenary retired shopkeeper, quadruple millionnaire
or moderate-income man, great seigneur or bourgeois, the strategy of
passion (except for the differences inherent in social zones) never
varies. The heart and the money-box are always in the same exact and
clearly defined relation. Thus informed, you will be able to estimate
the difficulties the duchess was certain to encounter in her charitable
enterprise.

      [*] Before 1859 there was no 13th arrondissement in Paris,
      hence the saying.--TR.

Who knows the power in France of witty sayings upon ordinary minds, or
what harm the clever men who invent them have done? For instance, no
book-keeper could add up the figures of the sums remaining unproductive
and lost in the depths of generous hearts and strong-boxes by that
ignoble phrase, “_tirer une carotte!_”

The saying has become so popular that it must be allowed to soil this
page. Besides, if we penetrate within the 13th arrondissement, we are
forced to accept its picturesque patois. _Tirer une carotte_ has a dozen
allied meanings, but it suffices to give it here as: _To dupe_. Monsieur
de Rochefide, like all little minds, was terribly afraid of being
_carotte_. The noun has become a verb. From the very start of his
passion for Madame Schontz, Arthur was on his guard, and he was,
therefore, very _rat_, to use another word of the same vocabulary. The
word _rat_, when applied to a young girl, means the guest or the one
entertained, but applied to a man it signifies the giver of the feast
who is niggardly.

Madame Schontz had too much sense and she knew men too well not to
conceive great hopes from such a beginning. Monsieur de Rochefide
allowed her five hundred francs a month, furnished for her, rather
shabbily, an apartment costing twelve hundred francs a year on a
second floor in the rue Coquenard, and set himself to study Aurelie’s
character, while she, perceiving his object, gave him a character to
study. Consequently, Rochefide became happy in meeting with a woman of
noble nature. But he saw nothing surprising in that; her mother was
a Barnheim of Baden, a well-bred woman. Besides, Aurelie was so well
brought up herself! Speaking English, German, and Italian, she possessed
a thorough knowledge of foreign literatures. She could hold her own
against all second-class pianists. And, remark this! she behaved about
her talents like a well-bred woman; she never mentioned them. She picked
up a brush in a painter’s studio, used it half jestingly, and produced
a head which caused general astonishment. For mere amusement during
the time she pined as under-mistress at Saint-Denis, she had made some
advance in the domain of the sciences, but her subsequent life had
covered these good seeds with a coating of salt, and she now gave Arthur
the credit of the sprouting of the precious germs, re-cultivated for
him.

Thus Aurelie began by showing a disinterestedness equal to her other
charms, which allowed this weak corvette to attach its grapnels securely
to the larger vessel. Nevertheless, about the end of the first year, she
made ignoble noises in the antechamber with her clogs, coming in about
the time when the marquis was awaiting her, and hiding, as best she
could, the draggled tail of an outrageously muddy gown. In short, she
had by this time so perfectly persuaded her _gros papa_ that all
her ambition, after so many ups and downs, was to obtain honorably a
comfortable little bourgeois existence, that, about ten months after
their first meeting, the second phase of happiness declared itself.

Madame Schontz then obtained a fine apartment in the rue
Neuve-Saint-Georges. Arthur, who could no longer conceal the amount of
his fortune, gave her splendid furniture, a complete service of plate,
twelve hundred francs a month, a low carriage with one horse,--this,
however, was hired; but he granted a tiger very graciously. Madame
Schontz was not the least grateful for this munificence; she knew the
motive of her Arthur’s conduct, and recognized the calculations of the
male _rat_. Sick of living at a restaurant, where the fare is usually
execrable, and where the least little _gourmet_ dinner costs sixty
francs for one, and two hundred francs if you invite three friends,
Rochefide offered Madame Schontz forty francs a day for his dinner and
that of a friend, everything included. Aurelie accepted.

Thus having made him take up all her moral letters of credit, drawn
one by one on Monsieur de Rochefide’s comfort, she was listened to with
favor when she asked for five hundred francs more a month for her dress,
in order not to shame her _gros papa_, whose friends all belonged to the
Jockey Club.

“It would be a pretty thing,” she said, “if Rastignac, Maxime
de Trailles, d’Esgrignon, La Roche-Hugon, Ronqueroles, Laginski,
Lenoncourt, found you with a sort of Madame Everard. Besides, have
confidence in me, papa, and you’ll be the gainer.”

In fact, Aurelie contrived to display new virtues in this second phase.
She laid out for herself a house-keeping role for which she claimed much
credit. She made, so she said, both ends meet at the close of the month
on two thousand five hundred francs without a debt,--a thing unheard
of in the faubourg Saint-Germain of the 13th arrondissement,--and
she served dinners infinitely superior to those of Nucingen, at which
exquisite wines were drunk at twelve francs a bottle. Rochefide,
amazed, and delighted to be able to invite his friends to the house with
economy, declared, as he caught her round the waist,--

“She’s a treasure!”

Soon after he hired one-third of a box at the Opera for her; next he
took her to first representations. Then he began to consult his Aurelie,
and recognized the excellence of her advice. She let him take the clever
sayings she said about most things for his own, and, these being unknown
to others, raised his reputation as an amusing man. He now acquired the
certainty of being loved truly, and for himself alone. Aurelie refused
to make the happiness of a Russian prince who offered her five thousand
francs a month.

“You are a lucky man, my dear marquis,” cried old Prince Galathionne as
he finished his game of whist at the club. “Yesterday, after you left
us alone, I tried to get Madame Schontz away from you, but she said:
‘Prince, you are not handsomer, but you are a great deal older than
Rochefide; you would beat me, but he is like a father to me; can you
give me one-tenth of a reason why I should change? I’ve never had the
grand passion for Arthur that I once had for little fools in varnished
boots and whose debts I paid; but I love him as a wife loves her husband
when she is an honest woman.’ And thereupon she showed me the door.”

This speech, which did not seem exaggerated, had the effect of greatly
increasing the state of neglect and degradation which reigned in the
hotel de Rochefide. Arthur now transported his whole existence and his
pleasures to Madame Schontz, and found himself well off; for at the end
of three years he had four hundred thousand francs to invest.

The third phase now began. Madame Schontz became the tenderest of
mothers to Arthur’s son; she fetched him from school and took him back
herself; she overwhelmed with presents and dainties and pocket-money the
child who called her his “little mamma,” and who adored her. She took
part in the management of Arthur’s property; she made him buy into the
Funds when low, just before the famous treaty of London which overturned
the ministry of March 1st. Arthur gained two hundred thousand francs
by that transaction and Aurelie did not ask for a penny of it. Like
the gentleman that he was, Rochefide invested his six hundred thousand
francs in stock of the Bank of France and put half of that sum in the
name of Josephine Schiltz. A little house was now hired in the rue de
La Bruyere and given to Grindot, that great decorative architect, with
orders to make it a perfect bonbon-box.

Henceforth, Rochefide no longer managed his affairs. Madame Schontz
received the revenues and paid the bills. Become, as it were,
practically his wife, his woman of business, she justified the position
by making her _gros papa_ more comfortable than ever; she had learned
all his fancies, and gratified them as Madame de Pompadour gratified
those of Louis XV. In short, Madame Schontz reigned an absolute
mistress. She then began to patronize a few young men, artists, men of
letters, new-fledged to fame, who rejected both ancients and moderns,
and strove to make themselves a great reputation by accomplishing little
or nothing.

The conduct of Madame Schontz, a triumph of tactics, ought to reveal
to you her superiority. In the first place, these ten or a dozen young
fellows amused Arthur; they supplied him with witty sayings and clever
opinions on all sorts of topics, and did not put in doubt the fidelity
of the mistress; moreover, they proclaimed her a woman who was eminently
intelligent. These living advertisements, these perambulating articles,
soon set up Madame Schontz as the most agreeable woman to be found in
the borderland which separates the thirteenth arrondissement from the
twelve others. Her rivals--Suzanne Gaillard, who, in 1838, had won the
advantage over her of becoming a wife married in legitimate marriage,
Fanny Beaupre, Mariette, Antonia--spread calumnies that were more than
droll about the beauty of those young men and the complacent good-nature
with which Monsieur de Rochefide welcomed them. Madame Schontz, who
could distance, as she said, by three _blagues_ the wit of those ladies,
said to them one night at a supper given by Nathan to Florine, after
recounting her fortune and her success, “Do as much yourselves!”--a
speech which remained in their memory.

It was during this period that Madame Schontz made Arthur sell his
race-horses, through a series of considerations which she no doubt
derived from the critical mind of Claude Vignon, one of her _habitues_.

“I can conceive,” she said one night, after lashing the horses for some
time with her lively wit, “that princes and rich men should set their
hearts on horse-flesh, but only for the good of the country, not for the
paltry satisfactions of a betting man. If you had a stud farm on your
property and could raise a thousand or twelve hundred horses, and if all
the horses of France and of Navarre could enter into one great solemn
competition, it would be fine; but you buy animals as the managers of
theatres trade in artists; you degrade an institution to a gambling
game; you make a Bourse of legs, as you make a Bourse of stocks. It is
unworthy. Don’t you spend sixty thousand francs sometimes merely to read
in the newspapers: ‘Lelia, belonging to Monsieur de Rochefide beat by a
length Fleur-de-Genet the property of Monsieur le Duc de Rhetore’? You
had much better give that money to poets, who would carry you in prose
and verse to immortality, like the late Montyon.”

By dint of being prodded, the marquis was brought to see the hollowness
of the turf; he realized that economy of sixty thousand francs; and the
next year Madame Schontz remarked to him,--

“I don’t cost you anything now, Arthur.”

Many rich men envied the marquis and endeavored to entice Madame Schontz
away from him, but like the Russian prince they wasted their old age.

“Listen to me,” she said to Finot, now become immensely rich. “I am
certain that Rochefide would forgive me a little passion if I fell in
love with any one, but one doesn’t leave a marquis with a kind heart
like that for a _parvenu_ like you. You couldn’t keep me in the position
in which Arthur has placed me; he has made me half a wife and a lady,
and that’s more than you could do even if you married me.”

This was the last nail which clinched the fetters of that happy
galley-slave, for the speech of course reached the ears for which it was
intended.

The fourth phase had begun, that of _habit_, the final victory in these
plans of campaign, which make the women of this class say of a man, “I
hold him!” Rochefide, who had just bought the little hotel in the name
of Mademoiselle Josephine Schiltz (a trifle of eighty thousand francs),
had reached, at the moment the Duchesse de Grandlieu was forming plans
about him, the stage of deriving vanity from his mistress (whom he now
called Ninon II.), by vaunting her scrupulous honesty, her excellent
manners, her education, and her wit. He had merged his own defects,
merits, tastes, and pleasures in Madame Schontz, and he found himself
at this period of his life, either from lassitude, indifference, or
philosophy, a man unable to change, who clings to wife or mistress.

We may understand the position won in five years by Madame Schontz from
the fact that presentation at her house had to be proposed some time
before it was granted. She refused to receive dull rich people and
smirched people; and only departed from this rule in favor of certain
great names of the aristocracy.

“They,” she said, “have a right to be stupid because they are
well-bred.”

She possessed ostensibly the three hundred thousand francs which
Rochefide had given her, and which a certain good fellow, a broker named
Gobenheim (the only man of that class admitted to her house) invested
and reinvested for her. But she manipulated for herself secretly a
little fortune of two hundred thousand francs, the result of her savings
for the last three years and of the constant movement of the three
hundred thousand francs,--for she never admitted the possession of more
than that known sum.

“The more you make, the less you get rich,” said Gobenheim to her one
day.

“Water is so dear,” she answered.

This secret hoard was increased by jewels and diamonds, which Aurelie
wore a month and then sold. When any one called her rich, Madame Schontz
replied that at the rate of interest in the Funds three hundred thousand
francs produced only twelve thousand, and she had spent as much as that
in the hardest days of her life.



XXIII. ONE OF THE DISEASES OF THE AGE

Such conduct implied a plan, and Madame Schontz had, as you may well
believe, a plan. Jealous for the last two years of Madame du Bruel, she
was consumed with the ambition to be married by church and mayor. All
social positions have their forbidden fruit, some little thing magnified
by desire until it has become the weightiest thing in life. This
ambition of course involved a second Arthur; but no espial on the part
of those about her had as yet discovered Rochefide’s secret rival.
Bixiou fancied he saw the favored one in Leon de Lora; the painter saw
him in Bixiou, who had passed his fortieth year and ought to be making
himself a fate of some kind. Suspicions were also turned on Victor de
Vernisset, a poet of the school of Canalis, whose passion for Madame
Schontz was desperate; but the poet accused Stidmann, a young sculptor,
of being his fortune rival. This artist, a charming lad, worked for
jewellers, for manufacturers in bronze and silver-smiths; he longed
to be another Benvenuto Cellini. Claude Vignon, the young Comte de la
Palferine, Gobenheim, Vermanton a cynical philosopher, all frequenters
of this amusing salon, were severally suspected, and proved innocent.
No one had fathomed Madame Schontz, certainly not Rochefide, who
thought she had a penchant for the young and witty La Palferine; she
was virtuous from self-interest and was wholly bent on making a good
marriage.

Only one man of equivocal reputation was ever seen in Madame Schontz’s
salon, namely Couture, who had more than once made his brother
speculators howl; but Couture had been one of Madame Schontz’s earliest
friends, and she alone remained faithful to him. The false alarm of 1840
swept away the last vestige of this stock-gambler’s credit; Aurelie,
seeing his run of ill-luck, made Rochefide play, as we have seen, in
the other direction. Thankful to find a place for himself at Aurelie’s
table, Couture, to whom Finot, the cleverest or, if you choose, the
luckiest of all parvenus, occasionally gave a note of a thousand francs,
was alone wise and calculating enough to offer his hand and name to
madame Schontz, who studied him to see if the bold speculator had
sufficient power to make his way in politics and enough gratitude not
to desert his wife. Couture, a man about forty-three years of age, half
worn-out, did not redeem the unpleasant sonority of his name by birth;
he said little of the authors of his days.

Madame Schontz was bemoaning to herself the rarity of eligible men, when
Couture presented to her a provincial, supplied with the two handles by
which women take hold of such pitchers when they wish to keep them. To
sketch this person will be to paint a portion of the youth of the day.
The digression is history.

In 1838, Fabien du Ronceret, son of a chief-justice of the Royal
court at Caen (who had lately died), left his native town of Alencon,
resigning his judgeship (a position in which his father had compelled
him, he said, to waste his time), and came to Paris, with the intention
of making a noise there,--a Norman idea, difficult to realize, for he
could scarcely scrape together eight thousand francs a year; his mother
still being alive and possessing a life-interest in a valuable estate
in Alencon. This young man had already, during previous visits to Paris,
tried his rope, like an acrobat, and had recognized the great vice of
the social replastering of 1830. He meant to turn it to his own profit,
following the example of the longest heads of the bourgeoisie. This
requires a rapid glance on one of the effects of the new order of
things.

Modern equality, unduly developed in our day, has necessarily developed
in private life, on a line parallel with political life, the three great
divisions of the social _I;_ namely, pride, conceit, and vanity. Fools
wish to pass for wits; wits want to be thought men of talent; men of
talent wish to be treated as men of genius; as for men of genius, they
are more reasonable; they consent to be only demigods. This tendency
of the public mind of these days, which, in the Chamber, makes the
manufacturer jealous of the statesman, and the administrator jealous
of the writer, leads fools to disparage wits, wits to disparage men of
talent, men of talent to disparage those who outstrip them by an inch or
two, and the demigods to threaten institutions, the throne, or whatever
does not adore them unconditionally. So soon as a nation has, in a very
unstatesmanlike spirit, pulled down all recognized social superiorities,
she opens the sluice through which rushes a torrent of secondary
ambitions, the meanest of which resolves to lead. She had, so democrats
declare, an evil in her aristocracy; but a defined and circumscribed
evil; she exchanges it for a dozen armed and contending
aristocracies--the worst of all situations. By proclaiming the equality
of all, she has promulgated a declaration of the rights of Envy. We
inherit to-day the saturnalias of the Revolution transferred to the
domain, apparently peaceful, of the mind, of industry, of politics; it
now seems that reputations won by toil, by services rendered, by talent,
are privileges granted at the expense of the masses. Agrarian law will
spread to the field of glory. Never, in any age, have men demanded
the affixing of their names on the nation’s posters for reasons
more puerile. Distinction is sought at any price, by ridicule, by an
affectation of interest in the cause of Poland, in penitentiaries, in
the future of liberated galley-slaves, in all the little scoundrels
above and below twelve years, and in every other social misery. These
diverse manias create fictitious dignities, presidents, vice-presidents,
and secretaries of societies, the number of which is greater than that
of the social questions they seek to solve. Society on its grand scale
has been demolished to make a million of little ones in the image of the
defunct. These parasitic organizations reveal decomposition; are they
not the swarming of maggots in the dead body? All these societies
are the daughters of one mother, Vanity. It is not thus that Catholic
charity or true beneficence proceeds; _they_ study evils in wounds and
cure them; they don’t perorate in public meetings upon deadly ills for
the pleasure of perorating.

Fabien du Ronceret, without being a superior man, had divined, by the
exercise of that greedy common-sense peculiar to a Norman, the gain he
could derive from this public vice. Every epoch has its character which
clever men make use of. Fabien’s mind, though not clever, was wholly
bent on making himself talked about.

“My dear fellow, a man must make himself talked about, if he wants to
be anything,” he said, on parting from the king of Alencon, a certain
du Bousquier, a friend of his father. “In six months I shall be better
known than you are!”

It was thus that Fabien interpreted the spirit of his age; he did not
rule it, he obeyed it. He made his debut in Bohemia, a region in the
moral topography of Paris where he was known as “The Heir” by reason
of certain premeditated prodigalities. Du Ronceret had profited by
Couture’s follies for the pretty Madame Cadine, for whom, during his
ephemeral opulence, he had arranged a delightful ground-floor apartment
with a garden in the rue Blanche. The Norman, who wanted his luxury
ready-made, bought Couture’s furniture and all the improvements he was
forced to leave behind him,--a kiosk in the garden, where he smoked, a
gallery in rustic wood, with India mattings and adorned with potteries,
through which to reach the kiosk if it rained. When the Heir was
complimented on his apartment, he called it his _den_. The provincial
took care not to say that Grindot, the architect, had bestowed his best
capacity upon it, as did Stidmann on the carvings, and Leon de Lora
on the paintings, for Fabien’s crowning defect was the vanity which
condescends to lie for the sake of magnifying the individual self.

The Heir complimented these magnificences by a greenhouse which he built
along a wall with a southern exposure,--not that he loved flowers, but
he meant to attack through horticulture the public notice he wanted to
excite. At the present moment he had all but attained his end. Elected
vice-president of some sort of floral society presided over by the Duc
de Vissembourg, brother of the Prince de Chiavari, youngest son of the
late Marechal Vernon, he adorned his coat with the ribbon of the Legion
of honor on the occasion of an exhibition of products, the opening
speech at which, delivered by him, and bought of Lousteau for five
hundred francs, was boldly pronounced to be his own brew. He also
made himself talked about by a flower, given to him by old Blondet
of Alencon, father of Emile Blondet, which he presented to the
horticultural world as the product of his own greenhouse.

But this success was nothing. The Heir, who wished to be accepted as
a wit, had formed a plan of consorting with clever celebrities and so
reflecting their fame,--a plan somewhat hard to execute on a basis of
an exchequer limited to eight thousand francs a year. With this end in
view, Fabien du Ronceret had addressed himself again and again, without
success, to Bixiou, Stidmann, and Leon de Lora, asking them to present
him to Madame Schontz, and allow him to take part in that menageria of
lions of all kinds. Failing in those directions he applied to Couture,
for whose dinners he had so often paid that the late speculator felt
obliged to prove categorically to Madame Schontz that she ought to
acquire such an original, if it was only to make him one of those
elegant footmen without wages whom the mistresses of households employ
to do errands, when servants are lacking.

In the course of three evenings Madame Schontz read Fabien like a book
and said to herself,--

“If Couture does not suit me, I am certain of saddling that one. My
future can go on two legs now.”

This queer fellow whom everybody laughed at was really the chosen
one,--chosen, however, with an intention which made such preference
insulting. The choice escaped all public suspicion by its very
improbability. Madame Schontz intoxicated Fabien with smiles given
secretly, with little scenes played on the threshold when she bade
him good-night, if Monsieur de Rochefide stayed behind. She often
made Fabien a third with Arthur in her opera-box and at first
representations; this she excused by saying he had done her such or such
a service and she did not know how else to repay him. Men have a natural
conceit as common to them as to women,--that of being loved exclusively.
Now of all flattering passions there is none more prized than that of
a Madame Schontz, for the man she makes the object of a love she calls
“from the heart,” in distinction from another sort of love. A woman like
Madame Schontz, who plays the great lady, and whose intrinsic value is
real, was sure to be an object of pride to Fabien, who fell in love with
her to the point of never presenting himself before her eyes except in
full dress, varnished boots, lemon-kid gloves, embroidered shirt and
frill, waistcoat more or less variegated,--in short, with all the
external symptoms of profound worship.

A month before the conference of the duchess and her confessor, Madame
Schontz had confided the secret of her birth and her real name
to Fabien, who did not in the least understand the motive of the
confidence. A fortnight later, Madame Schontz, surprised at this want of
intelligence, suddenly exclaimed to herself:--

“Heavens! how stupid I am! he expects me to love him for himself.”

Accordingly the next day she took the Heir in her _caleche_ to the Bois,
for she now had two little carriages, drawn by two horses. In the course
of this public _tete-a-tete_ she opened the question of her future, and
declared that she wished to marry.

“I have seven hundred thousand francs,” she said, “and I admit to you
that if I could find a man full of ambition, who knew how to understand
my character, I would change my position; for do you know what is
the dream of my life? To become a true bourgeoise, enter an honorable
family, and make my husband and children truly happy.”

The Norman would fain be “distinguished” by Madame Schontz, but as for
marrying her, that folly seemed debatable to a bachelor of thirty-eight
whom the revolution of July had made a judge. Seeing his hesitation,
Madame Schontz made the Heir the butt of her wit, her jests, and her
disdain, and turned to Couture. Within a week, the latter, whom she
put upon the scent of her fortune, had offered his hand, and heart, and
future,--three things of about the same value.

The manoeuvres of Madame Schontz had reached this stage of proceeding,
when Madame de Grandlieu began her inquiries into the life and habits of
the Beatrix of the Place Saint-Georges.



XXIV. THE INFLUENCE OF SOCIAL RELATIONS AND POSITION

In accordance with the advice of the Abbe Brossette the Duchesse de
Grandlieu asked the Marquis d’Ajuda to bring her that king of political
cut-throats, the celebrated Comte Maxime de Trailles, archduke of
Bohemia, the youngest of young men, though he was now fully fifty years
of age. Monsieur d’Ajuda arranged to dine with Maxime at the club in
the rue de Beuane, and proposed to him after dinner to go and play dummy
whist with the Duc de Grandlieu, who had an attack of gout and was all
alone.

Though the son-in-law of the duke and the cousin of the duchess had
every right to present him in a salon where he had never yet set foot,
Maxime de Trailles did not deceive himself as to the meaning of an
invitation thus given. He felt certain that the duke or the duchess had
some need of him. Club life where men play cards with other men whom
they do not receive in their own houses is by no means one of the most
trifling signs of the present age.

The Duc de Grandlieu did Maxime the honor of appearing to suffer from
his gout. After several games of whist he went to bed, leaving his wife
_tete-a-tete_ with Maxime and d’Ajuda. The duchess, seconded by the
marquis, communicated her project to Monsieur de Trailles, and asked his
assistance, while ostensibly asking only for his advice. Maxime listened
to the end without committing himself, and waited till the duchess
should ask point-blank for his co-operation before replying.

“Madame, I fully understand you,” he then said, casting on her and the
marquis one of those shrewd, penetrating, astute, comprehensive glances
by which such great scamps compromise their interlocutors. “D’Ajuda
will tell you that if any one in Paris can conduct that difficult
negotiation, it is I,--of course without mixing you up in it; without
its being even known that I have come here this evening. Only, before
anything is done, we must settle preliminaries. How much are you willing
to sacrifice?”

“All that is necessary.”

“Very well, then, Madame la duchesse. As the price of my efforts you
must do me the honor to receive in your house and seriously protect
Madame la Comtesse de Trailles.”

“What! are you married?” cried d’Ajuda.

“I shall be married within a fortnight to the heiress of a rich but
extremely bourgeois family,--a sacrifice to opinion! I imbibe the very
spirit of my government, and start upon a new career. Consequently,
Madame la duchesse will understand how important it is to me to have my
wife adopted by her and by her family. I am certain of being made deputy
by the resignation of my father-in-law, and I am promised a diplomatic
post in keeping with my new fortune. I do not see why my wife should not
be as well received as Madame de Portenduere in that society of young
women which includes Mesdames de la Bastie, Georges de Maufrigneuse, de
L’Estorade, du Guenic, d’Ajuda, de Restaud, de Rastignac, de Vandenesse.
My wife is pretty, and I will undertake to _un-cotton-night-cap_ her.
Will this suit you, Madame la duchesse? You are religious, and if you
say yes, your promise, which I know to be sacred, will greatly aid in my
change of life. It will be one more good action to your account. Alas!
I have long been the king of _mauvais sujets_, and I want to make an
end of it. After all, we bear, azure, a wivern or, darting fire, ongle
gules, and scaled vert, a chief ermine, from the time of Francois I.,
who thought proper to ennoble the valet of Louis XI., and we have been
counts since Catherine de’ Medici.”

“I will receive and protect your wife,” said the duchess, solemnly, “and
my family will not turn its back upon her; I give you my word.”

“Ah! Madame la duchesse,” cried Maxime, visibly touched, “if Monsieur
le duc would also deign to treat me with some kindness, I promise you
to make your plan succeed without its costing you very much. But,”
 he continued after a pause, “you must take upon yourself to follow my
instructions. This is the last intrigue of my bachelor life; it must
be all the better managed because it concerns a good action,” he added,
smiling.

“Follow your instructions!” said the duchess. “Then I must appear in all
this.”

“Ah! madame, I will not compromise you,” cried Maxime. “I esteem you too
much to demand guarantees. I merely mean that you must follow my advice.
For example, it will be necessary that du Guenic be taken away by his
wife for at least two years; she must show him Switzerland, Italy,
Germany,--in short, all possible countries.”

“Ah! you confirm a fear of my director,” said the duchess, naively,
remembering the judicious objection of the Abbe Brossette.

Maxime and d’Ajuda could not refrain from smiling at the idea of this
agreement between heaven and hell.

“To prevent Madame de Rochefide from ever seeing Calyste again,” she
continued, “we will all travel, Juste and his wife, Calyste, Sabine, and
I. I will leave Clotilde with her father--”

“It is too soon to sing victory, madame,” said Maxime. “I foresee
enormous difficulties; though I shall no doubt vanquish them. Your
esteem and your protection are rewards which would make me commit the
vilest actions, but these will be--”

“The vilest actions!” cried the duchess, interrupting this modern
condottiere, and showing on her countenance as much disgust as
amazement.

“And you would share them, madame, inasmuch as I am only your agent. But
are you ignorant of the degree of blindness to which Madame de Rochefide
has brought your son-in-law? I know it from Canalis and Nathan, between
whom she was hesitating when Calyste threw himself into the lioness’s
jaws. Beatrix has contrived to persuade that serious Breton that she has
never loved any one but him; that she is virtuous; that Conti was merely
a sentimental head-love in which neither the heart nor the rest of it
had any part,--a musical love, in short! As for Rochefide, that
was duty. So, you understand, she is virgin!--a fact she proves by
forgetting her son, whom for more than a year she has not made the
slightest attempt to see. The truth is, the little count will soon be
twelve years old, and he finds in Madame Schontz a mother who is all the
more a mother because maternity is, as you know, a passion with women of
that sort. Du Guenic would let himself be cut in pieces, and would chop
up his wife for Beatrix; and you think it is an easy matter to drag a
man from the depths of such credulity! Ah! madame, Shakespeare’s Iago
would lose all his handkerchiefs. People think that Othello, or his
younger brother, Orosmanes, or Saint-Preux, Rene, Werther, and other
lovers now in possession of fame, represented love! Never did their
frosty-hearted fathers know what absolute love is; Moliere alone
conceived it. Love, Madame la duchesse, is not loving a noble woman, a
Clarissa--a great effort, faith! Love is to say to one’s self: ‘She
whom I love is infamous; she deceives me, she will deceive me; she is an
abandoned creature, she smells of the frying of hell-fire;’ but we rush
to her, we find there the blue of heaven, the flowers of Paradise. That
is how Moliere loved, and how we, scamps that we are! how we love. As
for me, I weep at the great scene of Arnolphe. Now, that is how your
son-in-law loves Beatrix. I shall have trouble separating Rochefide from
Madame Schontz; but Madame Schontz will no doubt lend herself to the
plot; I shall study her interior. But as for Calyste and Beatrix, they
will need the blows of an axe, far deeper treachery, and so base an
infamy that your virtuous imagination could never descend to it--unless
indeed your director gave you a hand. You have asked the impossible, you
shall be obeyed. But in spite of my settled intention to war with fire
and sword, I cannot absolutely promise you success. I have known lovers
who did not recoil before the most awful disillusions. You are too
virtuous to know the full power of women who are not virtuous.”

“Do not enter upon those infamous actions until I have consulted the
Abbe Brossette to know how far I may be your accomplice,” cried the
duchess, with a naivete which disclosed what selfishness there is in
piety.

“You shall be ignorant of everything, my dear mother,” interposed
d’Ajuda.

On the portico, while the carriage of the marquis was drawing up,
d’Ajuda said to Maxime:--

“You frightened that good duchess.”

“But she has no idea of the difficulty of what she asks. Let us go to
the Jockey Club; Rochefide must invite me to dine with Madame Schontz
to-morrow, for to-night my plan will be made, and I shall have chosen
the pawns on my chess-board to carry it out. In the days of her splendor
Beatrix refused to receive me; I intend to pay off that score, and I
will avenge your sister-in-law so cruelly that perhaps she will find
herself too well revenged.”

The next day Rochefide told Madame Schontz that Maxime de Trailles was
coming to dinner. That meant notifying her to display all her luxury,
and prepare the choicest food for this connoisseur emeritus, whom all
the women of the Madame Schontz type were in awe of. Madame Schontz
herself thought as much of her toilet as of putting her house in a state
to receive this personage.

In Paris there are as many royalties as there are varieties of art,
mental and moral specialties, sciences, professions; the strongest and
most capable of the men who practise them has a majesty which is all
his own; he is appreciated, respected by his peers, who know the
difficulties of his art or profession, and whose admiration is given
to the man who surmounts them. Maxime was, in the eyes of _rats_ and
courtesans, an extremely powerful and capable man, who had known how to
make himself excessively loved. He was also admired by men who knew how
difficult it is to live in Paris on good terms with creditors; in short,
he had never had any other rival in elegance, deportment, and wit than
the illustrious de Marsay, who frequently employed him on political
missions. All this will suffice to explain his interview with the
duchess, his prestige with Madame Schontz, and the authority of his
words in a conference which he intended to have on the boulevard des
Italiens with a young man already well-known, though lately arrived, in
the Bohemia of Paris.



XXV. A PRINCE OF BOHEMIA

The next day, when Maxime de Trailles rose, Finot (whom he had summoned
the night before) was announced. Maxime requested his visitor to
arrange, as if by accident, a breakfast at the cafe Anglais, where
Finot, Couture, and Lousteau should gossip beside him. Finot, whose
position toward the Comte de Trailles was that of a sub-lieutenant
before a marshall of France, could refuse him nothing; it was altogether
too dangerous to annoy that lion. Consequently, when Maxime came to
the breakfast, he found Finot and his two friends at table and the
conversation already started on Madame Schontz, about whom Couture, well
manoeuvred by Finot and Lousteau (Lousteau being, though not aware of
it, Finot’s tool), revealed to the Comte de Trailles all that he wanted
to know about her.

About one o’clock, Maxime was chewing a toothpick and talking with du
Tillet on Tortoni’s portico, where speculation held a little Bourse, a
sort of prelude to the great one. He seemed to be engaged in business,
but he was really awaiting the Comte de la Palferine, who, within a
given time, was certain to pass that way. The boulevard des Italiens is
to-day what the Pont Neuf was in 1650; all persons known to fame pass
along it once, at least, in the course of the day. Accordingly, at the
end of about ten minutes, Maxime dropped du Tillet’s arm, and nodding to
the young Prince of Bohemia said, smiling:--

“One word with you, count.”

The two rivals in their own principality, the one orb on its decline,
the other like the rising sun, sat down upon four chairs before the Cafe
de Paris. Maxime took care to place a certain distance between himself
and some old fellows who habitually sunned themselves like wall-fruit
at that hour in the afternoon, to dry out their rheumatic affections. He
had excellent reasons for distrusting old men.

“Have you debts?” said Maxime, to the young count.

“If I had none, should I be worthy of being your successor?” replied La
Palferine.

“In putting that question to you I don’t place the matter in doubt; I
only want to know if the total is reasonable; if it goes to the five or
the six?”

“Six what?”

“Figures; whether you owe fifty or one hundred thousand? I have owed,
myself, as much as six hundred thousand.”

La Palferine raised his hat with an air as respectful as it was
humorous.

“If I had sufficient credit to borrow a hundred thousand francs,”
 he replied, “I should forget my creditors and go and pass my life in
Venice, amid masterpieces of painting and pretty women and--”

“And at my age what would you be?” asked Maxime.

“I should never reach it,” replied the young count.

Maxime returned the civility of his rival, and touched his hat lightly
with an air of laughable gravity.

“That’s one way of looking at life,” he replied in the tone of one
connoisseur to another. “You owe--?”

“Oh! a mere trifle, unworthy of being confessed to an uncle; he would
disinherit me for such a paltry sum,--six thousand.”

“One is often more hampered by six thousand than by a hundred thousand,”
 said Maxime, sententiously. “La Palferine, you’ve a bold spirit, and you
have even more spirit than boldness; you can go far, and make yourself
a position. Let me tell you that of all those who have rushed into the
career at the close of which I now am, and who have tried to oppose me,
you are the only one who has ever pleased me.”

La Palferine colored, so flattered was he by this avowal made with
gracious good-humor by the leader of Parisian adventurers. This action
of his own vanity was however a recognition of inferiority which wounded
him; but Maxime divined that unpleasant reaction, easy to foresee in so
clever a mind, and he applied a balm instantly by putting himself at the
discretion of the young man.

“Will you do something for me that will facilitate my retreat from the
Olympic circus by a fine marriage? I will do as much for you.”

“You make me very proud; it realizes the fable of the Rat and the Lion,”
 said La Palferine.

“I shall begin by lending you twenty thousand francs,” continued Maxime.

“Twenty thousand francs! I knew very well that by dint of walking up and
down this boulevard--” said La Palferine, in the style of a parenthesis.

“My dear fellow, you must put yourself on a certain footing,” said
Maxime, laughing. “Don’t go on your own two feet, have six; do as I do,
I never get out of my tilbury.”

“But you must be going to ask me for something beyond my powers.”

“No, it is only to make a woman love you within a fortnight.”

“Is it a lorette?”

“Why?”

“Because that’s impossible; but if it concerns a woman, and a well-bred
one who is also clever--”

“She is a very illustrious marquise.”

“You want her letters?” said the young count.

“Ah! you are after my own heart!” cried Maxime. “No, that’s not it.”

“Then you want me to love her?”

“Yes, in the real sense--”

“If I am to abandon the aesthetic, it is utterly impossible,” said La
Palferine. “I have, don’t you see, as to women a certain honor; we may
play the fool with them, but not--”

“Ah! I was not mistaken!” cried Maxime. “Do you think I’m a man to
propose mere twopenny infamies to you? No, you must go, and dazzle, and
conquer. My good mate, I give you twenty thousand francs, and ten days
in which to triumph. Meet me to-night at Madame Schontz’.”

“I dine there.”

“Very good,” returned Maxime. “Later, when you have need of me, Monsieur
le comte, you will find me,” he added in the tone of a king who binds
himself, but promises nothing.

“This poor woman must have done you some deadly harm,” said La
Palferine.

“Don’t try to throw a plummet-line into my waters, my boy; and let me
tell you that in case of success you will obtain such powerful influence
that you will be able, like me, to retire upon a fine marriage when you
are bored with your bohemian life.”

“Comes there a time when it is a bore to amuse one’s self,” said La
Palferine, “to be nothing, to live like the birds, to hunt the fields of
Paris like a savage, and laugh at everything?”

“All things weary, even hell,” said de Trailles, laughing. “Well, this
evening.”

The two _roues_, the old and the young, rose. As Maxime got into his
one-horse equipage, he thought to himself: “Madame d’Espard can’t endure
Beatrix; she will help me. Hotel de Grandlieu,” he called out to the
coachman, observing that Rastignac was just passing him.

Find a great man without some weakness!

The duchess, Madame du Guenic, and Clotilde were evidently weeping.

“What is the matter?” he asked the duchess.

“Calyste did not come home; this is the first time; my poor daughter is
in despair.”

“Madame la duchesse,” said Maxime, drawing the pious lady into the
embrasure of a window, “for Heaven’s sake keep the utmost secrecy as to
my efforts, and ask d’Ajuda to do the same; for if Calyste ever hears
of our plot there will be a duel between him and me to the death. When I
told you that the affair would not cost much, I meant that you would not
be obliged to spend enormous sums; but I do want twenty thousand francs;
the rest is my affair; there may be important places to be given, a
receiver-generalship possibly.”

The duchess and Maxime left the room. When Madame de Grandlieu returned
to her daughter, she again listened to Sabine’s dithyrambics inlaid with
family facts even more cruel than those which had already crushed the
young wife’s happiness.

“Don’t be so troubled, my darling,” said the duchess. “Beatrix will pay
dear for your tears and sufferings; the hand of Satan is upon her; she
will meet with ten humiliations for every one she has inflicted upon
you.”

Madame Schontz had invited Claude Vignon, who, on several occasions, had
expressed a wish to know Maxime de Trailles personally. She also invited
Couture, Fabien, Bixiou, Leon de Lora, La Palferine, and Nathan.
The latter was asked by Rochefide on account of Maxime. Aurelie thus
expected nine guests, all men of the first ability, with the exception
of du Ronceret; but the Norman vanity and the brutal ambition of the
Heir were fully on a par with Claude Vignon’s literary power, Nathan’s
poetic gift, La Palferine’s _finesse_, Couture’s financial eye, Bixiou’s
wit, Finot’s shrewdness, Maxime’s profound diplomacy, and Leon de Lora’s
genius.

Madame Schontz, anxious to appear both young and beautiful, armed
herself with a toilet which that sort of woman has the art of making.
She wore a guipure pelerine of spidery texture, a gown of blue velvet,
the graceful corsage of which was buttoned with opals, and her hair in
bands as smooth and shining as ebony. Madame Schontz owed her celebrity
as a pretty woman to the brilliancy and freshness of a complexion as
white and warm as that of Creoles, to a face full of spirited details,
the features of which were clearly and firmly drawn,--a type long
presented in perennial youth by the Comtesse Merlin, and which is
perhaps peculiar to Southern races. Unhappily, little Madame Schontz
had tended towards ebonpoint ever since her life had become so happy and
calm. Her neck, of exquisite roundness, was beginning to take on flesh
about the shoulders; but in France the heads of women are principally
treasured; so that fine heads will often keep an ill-formed body
unobserved.

“My dear child,” said Maxime, coming in and kissing Madame Schontz on
the forehead, “Rochefide wanted me to see your establishment; why, it
is almost in keeping with his four hundred thousand francs a year. Well,
well, he would never have had them if he hadn’t known you. In less than
five years you have made him save what others--Antonia, Malaga, Cadine,
or Florentine--would have made him lose.”

“I am not a lorette, I am an artist,” said Madame Schontz, with a sort
of dignity, “I hope to end, as they say on the stage, as the progenitrix
of honest men.”

“It is dreadful, but we are all marrying,” returned Maxime, throwing
himself into an arm-chair beside the fire. “Here am I, on the point of
making a Comtesse Maxime.”

“Oh, how I should like to see her!” exclaimed Madame Schontz. “But
permit me to present to you Monsieur Claude Vignon--Monsieur Claude
Vignon, Monsieur de Trailles.”

“Ah, so you are the man who allowed Camille Maupin, the innkeeper of
literature, to go into a convent?” cried Maxime. “After you, God. I
never received such an honor. Mademoiselle des Touches treated you,
monsieur, as though you were Louis XIV.”

“That is how history is written!” replied Claude Vignon. “Don’t you know
that her fortune was used to free the Baron du Guenic’s estates? Ah! if
she only knew that Calyste now belongs to her ex-friend,” (Maxime pushed
the critic’s foot, motioning to Rochefide), “she would issue from her
convent, I do believe, to tear him from her.”

“Upon my word, Rochefide, if I were you,” said Maxime, finding that his
warning did not stop Vignon, “I should give back my wife’s fortune,
so that the world couldn’t say she attached herself to Calyste from
necessity.”

“Maxime is right,” remarked Madame Schontz, looking at Arthur, who
colored high. “If I have helped you to gain several thousand francs a
year, you couldn’t better employ them. I shall have made the happiness
of husband _and_ wife; what a feather in my cap!”

“I never thought of it,” replied the marquis; “but a man should be a
gentleman before he’s a husband.”

“Let me tell you when is the time to be generous,” said Maxime.

“Arthur,” said Aurelie, “Maxime is right. Don’t you see, old fellow,
that generous actions are like Couture’s investments?--you should make
them in the nick of time.”

At that moment Couture, followed by Finot, came in; and, soon after, all
the guests were assembled in the beautiful blue and gold salon of the
hotel Schontz, a title which the various artists had given to their
inn after Rochefide purchased it for his Ninon II. When Maxime saw La
Palferine, the last to arrive, enter, he walked up to his lieutenant,
and taking him aside into the recess of a window, gave him notes for
twenty thousand francs.

“Remember, my boy, you needn’t economize them,” he said, with the
particular grace of a true scamp.

“There’s none but you who can double the value of what you seem to
give,” replied La Palferine.

“Have you decided?”

“Surely, inasmuch as I take the money,” said the count, with a mixture
of haughtiness and jest.

“Well, then, Nathan, who is here to-night, will present you two days
hence at the house of Madame la Marquise de Rochefide.”

La Palferine started when he heard the name.

“You are to be madly in love with her, and, not to rouse suspicion,
drink heavily, wines, liqueurs! I’ll tell Aurelie to place you beside
Nathan at dinner. One thing more, my boy: you and I must meet every
night, on the boulevard de la Madeleine at one in the morning,--you to
give me an account of progress, I to give you instructions.”

“I shall be there, my master,” said the young count, bowing.

“Why do you make us dine with that queer fellow dressed like the
head-waiter of a restaurant?” whispered Maxime to Madame Schontz, with a
sign toward Fabien du Ronceret.

“Have you never met the Heir? Du Ronceret of Alencon.”

“Monsieur,” said Maxime to Fabien, “I think you must know my friend
d’Esgrignon?”

“Victurnien has ceased to know me for some time,” replied Fabien, “but
we used to be very intimate in our youth.”

The dinner was one of those which are given nowhere but in Paris
by these great female spendthrifts, for the choiceness of their
preparations often surprise the most fastidious of guests. It was at
just such a supper, at the house of a courtesan as handsome and rich as
Madame Schontz, that Paganini declared he had never eaten such fare at
the table of any sovereign, nor drunk such wines with any prince, nor
heard such witty conversation, nor seen the glitter of such coquettish
luxury.

Maxime and Madame Schontz were the first to re-enter the salon, about
ten o’clock, leaving the other guests, who had ceased to tell anecdotes
and were now boasting of their various good qualities, with their
viscous lips glued to the glasses which they could not drain.

“Well, my dear,” said Maxime, “you are not mistaken; yes, I have come
for your _beaux yeux_ and for help in a great affair. You must leave
Arthur; but I pledge myself to make him give you two hundred thousand
francs.”

“Why should I leave the poor fellow?”

“To marry that idiot, who seems to have been sent from Alencon
expressly for the purpose. He has been a judge, and I’ll have him made
chief-justice in place of Emile Blondet’s father, who is getting to be
eighty years old. Now, if you know how to sail your boat, your husband
can be elected deputy. You will both be personages, and you can then
look down on Madame la Comtesse du Bruel.”

“Never!” said Madame Schontz; “she’s a countess.”

“Hasn’t he condition enough to be made a count?”

“By the bye, he bears arms,” cried Aurelie, hunting for a letter in an
elegant bag hanging at the corner of the fireplace, and giving it to
Maxime. “What do they mean? Here are combs.”

“He bears: per fesse argent and azure; on the first, three combs gules,
two and one, crossed by three bunches grapes purpure, leaved vert, one
and two; on the second, four feathers or, placed fretwise, with _Servir_
for motto, and a squire’s helmet. It is not much; it seems they were
ennobled under Louis XIV.; some mercer was doubtless their grandfather,
and the maternal line must have made its money in wines; the du Ronceret
whom the king ennobled was probably an usher. But if you get rid of
Arthur and marry du Ronceret, I promise you he shall be a baron at the
very least. But you see, my dear, you’ll have to soak yourself for
five or six years in the provinces if you want to bury La Schontz in a
baroness. That queer creature has been casting looks at you, the meaning
of which is perfectly clear. You’ve got him.”

“No,” replied Aurelie, “when my hand was offered to him he remained,
like the brandies I read of to-day in the market reports, _dull_.”

“I will undertake to decide him--if he is drunk. Go and see where they
all are.”

“It is not worth while to go; I hear no one but Bixiou, who is making
jokes to which nobody listens. But I know my Arthur; he feels bound to
be polite, and he is probably looking at Bixiou with his eyes shut.”

“Let us go back, then.”

“_Ah ca!_” said Madame Schontz, suddenly stopping short, “in whose
interest shall I be working?”

“In that of Madame de Rochefide,” replied Maxime, promptly. “It is
impossible to reconcile her with Rochefide as long as you hold him.
Her object is to recover her place as head of his household and the
enjoyment of four hundred thousand francs a year.”

“And she offers me only two hundred thousand! I want three hundred
thousand, since the affair concerns her. What! haven’t I taken care of
her brat and her husband? I have filled her place in every way--and does
she think to bargain with me? With that, my dear Maxime, I shall have
a million; and if you’ll promise me the chief-justiceship at Alencon, I
can hold my own as Madame du Ronceret.”

“That’s settled,” said Maxime.

“Oh! won’t it be dull to live in that little town!” cried Aurelie,
philosophically. “I have heard so much of that province from d’Esgrignon
and the Val-Noble that I seem to have lived there already.”

“Suppose I promise you the support of the nobility?”

“Ah! Maxime, you don’t mean that?--but the pigeon won’t fly.”

“And he is very ugly with his purple skin and bristles for whiskers; he
looks like a wild boar with the eyes of a bird of prey. But he’ll make
the finest chief-justice of a provincial court. Now don’t be uneasy! in
ten minutes he shall be singing to you Isabelle’s air in the fourth act
of Robert le Diable: ‘At thy feet I kneel’--you promise, don’t you? to
send Arthur back to Beatrix?”

“It will be difficult; but perseverance wins.”

About half-past ten o’clock the guests returned to the salon for
coffee. Under the circumstances in which Madame Schontz, Couture, and du
Ronceret were placed, it is easy to imagine the effect produced upon the
Heir by the following conversation which Maxime held with Couture in
a corner and in a low voice, but so placed that Fabien could listen to
them.

“My dear Couture, if you want to lead a steady life you had better
accept a receiver-generalship which Madame de Rochefide will obtain for
you. Aurelie’s million will furnish the security, and you’ll share the
property in marrying her. You can be made deputy, if you know how to
trim your sails; and the premium I want for thus saving you is your vote
in the chamber.”

“I shall always be proud to be a follower of yours.”

“Ah! my dear fellow, you have had quite an escape. Just imagine! Aurelie
took a fancy for that Norman from Alencon; she asked to have him made a
baron, and chief-justice in his native town, and officer of the Legion
of honor! The fool never guessed her value, and you will owe your
fortune to her disappointment. You had better not leave that clever
creature time for reflection. As for me, I am already putting the irons
in the fire.”

And Maxime left Couture at the summit of happiness, saying to La
Palferine, “Shall I drive you home, my boy?”

By eleven o’clock Aurelie was alone with Couture, Fabien, and Rochefide.
Arthur was asleep on a sofa. Couture and Fabien each tried to outstay
the other, without success; and Madame Schontz finally terminated the
struggle by saying to Couture,--

“Good-night, I shall see you to-morrow.”

A dismissal which he took in good part.

“Mademoiselle,” said Fabien, in a low voice, “because you saw me
thoughtful at the offer which you indirectly made to me, do not think
there was the slightest hesitation on my part. But you do not know my
mother; she would never consent to my happiness.”

“You have reached an age for respectful summons,” retorted Aurelie,
insolently. “But if you are afraid of mamma you won’t do for me.”

“Josephine!” said the Heir, tenderly, passing his arm audaciously round
Madame Schontz’ waist, “I thought you loved me!”

“Well?”

“Perhaps I could appease my mother, and obtain her consent.”

“How?”

“If you would employ your influence--”

“To have you made baron, officer of the Legion of honor, and
chief-justice at Alencon,--is that it, my friend? Listen to me: I have
done so many things in my life that I am capable of virtue. I can be an
honest woman and a loyal wife; and I can push my husband very high. But
I wish to be loved by him without one look or one thought being turned
away from me. Does that suit you? Don’t bind yourself imprudently; it
concerns your whole life, my little man.”

“With a woman like you I can do it blind,” cried Fabien, intoxicated by
the glance she gave him as much as by the liqueurs des Iles.

“You shall never repent that word, my dear; you shall be peer of France.
As for that poor old fellow,” she continued, looking at Rochefide, who
was sound asleep, “after to-day I have d-o-n-e with him.”

Fabien caught Madame Schontz around the waist and kissed her with an
impulse of fury and joy, in which the double intoxication of wine and
love was secondary to ambition.

“Remember, my dear child,” she said, “the respect you ought to show
to your wife; don’t play the lover; leave me free to retire from my
mud-hole in a proper manner. Poor Couture, who thought himself sure of
wealth and a receiver-generalship!”

“I have a horror of that man,” said Fabien; “I wish I might never see
him again.”

“I will not receive him any more,” replied Madame Schontz, with a
prudish little air. “Now that we have come to an understanding, my
Fabien, you must go; it is one o’clock.”

This little scene gave birth in the household of Arthur and Aurelie (so
completely happy until now) to a phase of domestic warfare produced in
the bosom of all homes by some secret and alien interest in one of the
partners. The next day when Arthur awoke he found Madame Schontz as
frigid as that class of woman knows how to make herself.

“What happened last night?” he said, as he breakfasted, looking at
Aurelie.

“What often happens in Paris,” she replied, “one goes to bed in damp
weather and the next morning the pavements are dry and frozen so hard
that they are dusty. Do you want a brush?”

“What’s the matter with you, dearest?”

“Go and find your great scarecrow of a wife!”

“My wife!” exclaimed the poor marquis.

“Don’t I know why you brought Maxime here? You mean to make up with
Madame de Rochefide, who wants you perhaps for some indiscreet brat. And
I, whom you call so clever, I advised you to give back her fortune! Oh!
I see your scheme. At the end of five years Monsieur is tired of me. I’m
getting fat, Beatrix is all bones--it will be a change for you! You are
not the first I’ve known to like skeletons. Your Beatrix knows how to
dress herself, that’s true; and you are man who likes figure-heads.
Besides, you want to send Monsieur du Guenic to the right-about. It will
be a triumph! You’ll cut quite an appearance in the world! How people
will talk of it! Why! you’ll be a hero!”

Madame Schontz did not make an end of her sarcasms for two hours after
mid-day, in spite of Arthur’s protestations. She then said she was
invited out to dinner, and advised her “faithless one” to go without her
to the Opera, for she herself was going to the Ambigu-Comique to meet
Madame de la Baudraye, a charming woman, a friend of Lousteau. Arthur
proposed, as proof of his eternal attachment to his little Aurelie and
his detestation of his wife, to start the next day for Italy, and live
as a married couple in Rome, Naples, Florence,--in short, wherever she
liked, offering her a gift of sixty thousand francs.

“All that is nonsense,” she said. “It won’t prevent you from making up
with your wife, and you’ll do a wise thing.”

Arthur and Aurelie parted on this formidable dialogue, he to play cards
and dine at the club, she to dress and spend the evening _tete-a-tete_
with Fabien.

Monsieur de Rochefide found Maxime at the club, and complained to him
like a man who feels that his happiness is being torn from his heart
by the roots, every fibre of which clung to it. Maxime listened to his
moans, as persons of social politeness are accustomed to listen, while
thinking of other things.

“I’m a man of good counsel in such matters, my dear fellow,” he
answered. “Well, let me tell you, you are on the wrong road in letting
Aurelie see how dear she is to you. Allow me to present you to Madame
Antonia. There’s a heart to let. You’ll soon see La Schontz with other
eyes. She is thirty-seven years old, that Schontz of yours, and Madame
Antonia is only twenty-six! And what a woman! I may say she is my pupil.
If Madame Schontz persists in keeping on the hind heels of her pride,
don’t you know what that means?”

“Faith, no!”

“That she wants to marry, and if that’s the case, nothing can hinder her
from leaving you. After a lease of six years a woman has a right to do
so. Now, if you will only listen to me, you can do a better thing for
yourself. Your wife is to-day worth more than all the Schontzes
and Antonias of the quartier Saint-Georges. I admit the conquest is
difficult, but it is not impossible; and after all that has happened she
will make you as happy as an Orgon. In any case, you mustn’t look like a
fool; come and sup to-night with Antonia.”

“No, I love Aurelie too well; I won’t give her any reason to complain of
me.”

“Ah! my dear fellow, what a future you are preparing for yourself!”
 cried Maxime.

“It is eleven o’clock; she must have returned from the Ambigu,” said
Rochefide, leaving the club.

And he called out his coachman to drive at top speed to the rue de la
Bruyere.

Madame Schontz had given precise directions; monsieur could enter as
master with the fullest understanding of madame; but, warned by the
noise of monsieur’s arrival, madame had so arranged that the sound
of her dressing-door closing as women’s doors do close when they are
surprised, was to reach monsieur’s ears. Then, at a corner of the piano,
Fabien’s hat, forgotten intentionally, was removed very awkwardly by a
maid the moment after monsieur had entered the room.

“Did you go to the Ambigu, my little girl?”

“No, I changed my mind, and stayed at home to play music.”

“Who came to see you?” asked the marquis, good-humoredly, seeing the hat
carried off by the maid.

“No one.”

At that audacious falsehood Arthur bowed his head; he passed beneath
the Caudine forks of submission. A real love descends at times to these
sublime meannesses. Arthur behaved with Madame Schontz as Sabine with
Calyste, and Calyste with Beatrix.

Within a week the transition from larva to butterfly took place in
the young, handsome, and clever Charles-Edouard, Comte Rusticoli de
la Palferine. Until this moment of his life he had lived miserably,
covering his deficits with an audacity equal to that of Danton. But he
now paid his debts; he now, by advice of Maxime, had a little carriage;
he was admitted to the Jockey Club and to the club of the rue de
Gramont; he became supremely elegant, and he published in the “Journal
des Debats” a novelette which won him in a few days a reputation which
authors by profession obtain after years of toil and successes only;
for there is nothing so usurping in Paris as that which ought to be
ephemeral. Nathan, very certain that the count would never publish
anything else, lauded the graceful and presuming young man so highly to
Beatrix that she, spurred by the praise of the poet, expressed a strong
desire to see this king of the vagabonds of good society.

“He will be all the more delighted to come here,” replied Nathan,
“because, as I happen to know, he has fallen in love with you to the
point of committing all sorts of follies.”

“But I am told he has already committed them.”

“No, not all; he has not yet committed that of falling in love with a
virtuous woman.”

Some ten days after the scheme plotted on the boulevard between Maxime
and his henchman, the seductive Charles-Edouard, the latter, to whom
Nature had given, no doubt sarcastically, a face of charming melancholy,
made his first irruption into the nest of the dove of the rue de
Chartres, who took for his reception an evening when Calyste was obliged
to go to a party with his wife.

If you should ever meet La Palferine you will understand perfectly
the success obtained in a single evening by that sparkling mind, that
animated fancy, especially if you take into consideration the admirable
adroitness of the showman who consented to superintend this debut.
Nathan was a good comrade, and he made the young count shine, as a
jeweller showing off an ornament in hopes to sell it, makes the diamonds
glitter. La Palferine was, discreetly, the first to withdraw; he left
Nathan and the marquise together, relying on the collaboration of the
celebrated author, which was admirable. Seeing that Beatrix was quite
astounded, Raoul put fire into her heart by pretended reticences which
stirred the fibres of a curiosity she did not know she possessed. Nathan
hinted that La Palferine’s wit was not so much the cause of his success
with women as his superiority in the art of love; a statement which
magnified the count immensely.

This is the place to record a new effect of that great law of
contraries, which produces so many crises in the human heart and
accounts for such varied eccentricities that we are forced to remember
it sometimes as well as its counterpart, the law of similitudes. All
courtesans preserve in the depths of their heart a perennial desire to
recover their liberty; to this they would sacrifice everything. They
feel this antithetical need with such intensity that it is rare to meet
with one of these women who has not aspired several times to a return
to virtue through love. They are not discouraged by the most cruel
deceptions. On the other hand, women restrained by their education, by
the station they occupy, chained by the rank of their families, living
in the midst of opulence, and wearing a halo of virtue, are drawn at
times, secretly be it understood, toward the tropical regions of love.
These two natures of woman, so opposed to each other, have at the bottom
of their hearts, the one that faint desire for virtue, the other that
faint desire for libertinism which Jean-Jacques Rousseau was the first
to have the courage to diagnose. In one, it is a last reflexion of the
ray divine that is not extinct; in the other, it is the last remains of
our primitive clay.

This claw of the beast was rapped, this hair of the devil was pulled
by Nathan with extreme cleverness. The marquise began to ask herself
seriously if, up to the present time, she had not been the dupe of her
head, and whether her education was complete. Vice--what is it? Possibly
only the desire to know everything.



XXVI. DISILLUSIONS--IN ALL BUT LA FONTAINE’S FABLES

The next day Calyste seemed to Beatrix just what he was: a perfect
and loyal gentleman without imagination or cleverness. In Paris, a man
called clever must have spontaneous brilliancy, as the fountains have
water; men of the world and Parisians in general are in that way very
clever. But Calyste loved too deeply, he was too much absorbed in his
own sentiments to perceive the change in Beatrix, and to satisfy her
need by displaying new resources. To her, he seemed pale indeed, after
the brilliancy of the night before, and he caused not the faintest
emotion to the hungry Beatrix. A great love is a credit opened to a
power so voracious that bankruptcy is sure to come sooner or later.

In spite of the fatigue of this day (the day when a woman is bored by a
lover) Beatrix trembled with fear at the thought of a possible meeting
between La Palferine and Calyste, a man of courage without assertion.
She hesitated to see the count again; but the knot of her hesitation was
cut by a decisive event.

Beatrix had taken the third of a box at the Opera, obscurely situated on
the lower tier for the purpose of not being much in sight. For the last
few days Calyste, grown bolder, had escorted the marquise to her box,
placing himself behind her, and timing their arrival at a late hour so
as to meet no one in the corridors. Beatrix, on these occasions, left
the box alone before the end of the last act, and Calyste followed at
a distance to watch over her, although old Antoine was always there to
attend his mistress. Maxime and La Palferine had studied this strategy,
which was prompted by respect for the proprieties, also by that desire
for concealment which characterizes the idolators of the little god,
and also, again, by the fear which oppresses all women who have been
constellations in the world and whom love has caused to fall from their
zodiacal eminence. Public humiliation is dreaded as an agony more cruel
than death itself. But, by a manoeuvre of Maxime’s, that blow to her
pride, that outrage which women secure of their rank in Olympus cast
upon others who have fallen from their midst, was now to descend on
Beatrix.

At a performance of “Lucia,” which ends, as every one knows, with one of
the finest triumphs of Rubini, Madame de Rochefide, whom Antoine had not
yet come to fetch, reached the peristyle of the opera-house by the lower
corridor just as the staircase was crowded by fashionable women ranged
on the stairs or standing in groups below it, awaiting the announcement
of their carriages. Beatrix was instantly recognized; whispers which
soon became a murmur arose in every group. In a moment the crowd
dispersed; the marquise was left alone like a leper. Calyste dared not,
seeing his wife on the staircase, advance to accompany her, though twice
she vainly cast him a tearful glance, a prayer, that he would come to
her. At that moment, La Palferine, elegant, superb, charming, left two
ladies with whom he had been talking, and came down to the marquise.

“Take my arm,” he said, bowing, “and walk proudly out. I will find your
carriage.”

“Will you come home with me and finish the evening?” she answered,
getting into her carriage and making room for him.

La Palferine said to his groom, “Follow the carriage of madame,” and
then he jumped into it beside her to the utter stupefaction of Calyste,
who stood for a moment planted on his two legs as if they were lead. It
was the sight of him standing thus, pale and livid, that caused Beatrix
to make the sign to La Palferine to enter her carriage. Doves can be
Robespierres in spite of their white wings. Three carriages reached the
rue de Chartres with thundering rapidity,--that of Calyste, that of the
marquise, and that of La Palferine.

“Oh! you here?” said Beatrix, entering her salon on the arm of the young
count, and finding Calyste, whose horse had outstripped those of the
other carriages.

“Then you know monsieur?” said Calyste, furiously.

“Monsieur le Comte de la Palferine was presented to me ten days ago
by Nathan,” she replied; “but you, monsieur, _you_ have known me four
years!--”

“And I am ready, madame,” said Charles-Edouard, “to make the Marquise
d’Espard repent to her third generation for being the first to turn away
from you.”

“Ah! it was _she_, was it?” cried Beatrix; “I will make her rue it.”

“To revenge yourself thoroughly,” said the young man in her ear, “you
ought to recover your husband; and I am capable of bringing him back to
you.”

The conversation, thus begun, went on till two in the morning, without
allowing Calyste, whose anger was again and again repressed by a look
from Beatrix, to say one word to her in private. La Palferine, though
he did not like Beatrix, showed a superiority of grace, good taste, and
cleverness equal to the evident inferiority of Calyste, who wriggled in
his chair like a worm cut in two, and actually rose three times as if
to box the ears of La Palferine. The third time that he made a dart
forward, the young count said to him, “Are you in pain, monsieur?” in a
manner which sent Calyste back to his chair, where he sat as rigid as a
mile-stone.

The marquise conversed with the ease of a Celimene, pretending to ignore
that Calyste was there. La Palferine had the cleverness to depart after
a brilliant witticism, leaving the two lovers to a quarrel.

Thus, by Maxime’s machinations, the fire of discord flamed in the
separate households of Monsieur and of Madame de Rochefide. The next
day, learning the success of this last scene from La Palferine at the
Jockey Club, where the young count was playing whist, Maxime went to
the hotel Schontz to ascertain with what success Aurelie was rowing her
boat.

“My dear,” said Madame Schontz, laughing at Maxime’s expression, “I am
at an end of my expedients. Rochefide is incurable. I end my career of
gallantry by perceiving that cleverness is a misfortune.”

“Explain to me that remark.”

“In the first place, my dear friend, I have kept Arthur for the last
week to a regimen of kicks on the shin and perpetual wrangling and
jarring; in short, all we have that is most disagreeable in our
business. ‘You are ill,’ he says to me with paternal sweetness, ‘for I
have been good to you always and I love you to adoration.’ ‘You are to
blame for one thing, my dear,’ I answered; ‘you bore me.’ ‘Well, if I
do, haven’t you the wittiest and handsomest young man in Paris to amuse
you?’ said the poor man. I was caught. I actually felt I loved him.”

“Ah!” said Maxime.

“How could I help it? Feeling is stronger than we; one can’t resist such
things. So I changed pedals. I began to entice my judicial wild-boar,
now turned like Arthur to a sheep; I gave him Arthur’s sofa. Heavens!
how he bored me. But, you understand, I had to have Fabien there to let
Arthur surprise us.”

“Well,” cried Maxime, “go on; what happened? Was Arthur furious?”

“You know nothing about it, my old fellow. When Arthur came in and
‘surprised’ us, Fabien and me, he retreated on the tips of his toes to
the dining-room, where he began to clear his throat, ‘broum, broum!’ and
cough, and knock the chairs about. That great fool of a Fabien, to whom,
of course, I can’t explain the whole matter, was frightened. There, my
dear Maxime, is the point we have reached.”

Maxime nodded his head, and played for a few moments with his cane.

“I have known such natures,” he said. “And the only way for you to do
is to pitch Arthur out of the window and lock the door upon him. This
is how you must manage it. Play that scene over again with Fabien; when
Arthur surprises you, give Fabien a glance Arthur can’t mistake; if he
gets angry, that will end the matter; if he still says, ‘broum, broum!’
it is just as good; you can end it a better way.”

“How?”

“Why, get angry, and say: ‘I believed you loved me, respected me; but I
see you’ve no feeling at all, not even jealousy,’--you know the tirade.
‘In a case like this, Maxime’ (bring me in) ‘would kill his man on the
spot’ (then weep). ‘And Fabien, he’ (mortify him by comparing him with
that fellow), ‘Fabien whom I love, Fabien would have drawn a dagger
and stabbed you to the heart. Ah, that’s what it is to love! Farewell,
monsieur; take back your house and all your property; I shall marry
Fabien; _he_ gives me his name; _he_ marries me in spite of his old
mother--but _you_--’”

“I see! I see!” cried Madame Schontz. “I’ll be superb! Ah! Maxime, there
will never be but one Maxime, just as there’s only one de Marsay.”

“La Palferine is better than I,” replied the Comte de Trailles,
modestly. “He’ll make his mark.”

“La Palferine has tongue, but you have fist and loins. What weights
you’ve carried! what cuffs you’ve given!”

“La Palferine has all that, too; he is deep and he is educated, whereas
I am ignorant,” replied Maxime. “I have seen Rastignac, who has made
an arrangement with the Keeper of the Seals. Fabien is to be appointed
chief-justice at once, and officer of the Legion of honor after one
year’s service.”

“I shall make myself _devote_,” said Madame Schontz, accenting that
speech in a manner which obtained a nod of approbation from Maxime.

“Priests can do more than even we,” he replied sententiously.

“Ah! can they?” said Madame Schontz. “Then I may still find some one
in the provinces fit to talk to. I’ve already begun my role. Fabien
has written to his mother that grace has enlightened me; and he has
fascinated the good woman with my million and the chief-justiceship.
She consents that we shall live with her, and sends me her portrait, and
wants mine. If Cupid looked at hers he would die on the spot. Come,
go away, Maxime. I must put an end to my poor Arthur to-night, and it
breaks my heart.”

Two days later, as they met on the threshold of the Jockey Club,
Charles-Edouard said to Maxime, “It is done.”

The words, which contained a drama accomplished in part by vengeance,
made Maxime smile.

“Now come in and listen to Rochefide bemoaning himself; for you and
Aurelie have both touched goal together. Aurelie has just turned Arthur
out of doors, and now it is our business to get him a home. He must give
Madame du Ronceret three hundred thousand francs and take back his wife;
you and I must prove to him that Beatrix is superior to Aurelie.”

“We have ten days before us to do it in,” said Charles-Edouard, “and in
all conscience that’s not too much.”

“What will you do when the shell bursts?”

“A man has always mind enough, give him time to collect it; I’m superb
at that sort of preparation.”

The two conspirators entered the salon together, and found Rochefide
aged by two years; he had not even put on his corset, his beard had
sprouted, and all his elegance was gone.

“Well, my dear marquis?” said Maxime.

“Ah, my dear fellow, my life is wrecked.”

Arthur talked for ten minutes, and Maxime listened gravely, thinking
all the while of his own marriage, which was now to take place within a
week.

“My dear Arthur,” he replied at last; “I told you the only means I knew
to keep Aurelie, but you wouldn’t--”

“What was it?”

“Didn’t I advise you to go and sup with Antonia?”

“Yes, you did. But how could I? I love, and you, you only make love--”

“Listen to me, Arthur; give Aurelie three hundred thousand francs for
that little house, and I’ll promise to find some one to suit you better.
I’ll talk to you about it later, for there’s d’Ajuda making signs that
he wants to speak to me.”

And Maxime left the inconsolable man for the representative of a family
in need of consolation.

“My dear fellow,” said d’Ajuda in his ear, “the duchess is in despair.
Calyste is having his trunks packed secretly, and he has taken out a
passport. Sabine wants to follow them, surprise Beatrix, and maul her.
She is pregnant, and it takes the turn of murderous ideas; she has
actually and openly bought pistols.”

“Tell the duchess that Madame de Rochefide will not leave Paris, but
within a fortnight she will have left Calyste. Now, d’Ajuda, shake
hands. Neither you nor I have ever said, or known, or done anything
about this; we admire the chances of life, that’s all.”

“The duchess has already made me swear on the holy Gospels to hold my
tongue.”

“Will you receive my wife a month hence?”

“With pleasure.”

“Then every one, all round, will be satisfied,” said Maxime. “Only
remind the duchess that she must make that journey to Italy with the du
Guenics, and the sooner the better.”

For ten days Calyste was made to bear the weight of an anger all the
more invincible because it was in part the effect of a real passion.
Beatrix now experienced the love so brutally but faithfully described
to the Duchesse de Grandlieu by Maxime de Trailles. Perhaps no
well-organized beings exist who do not experience that terrible passion
once in the course of their lives. The marquise felt herself mastered by
a superior force,--by a young man on whom her rank and quality did not
impose, who, as noble as herself, regarded her with an eye both powerful
and calm, and from whom her greatest feminine arts and efforts could
with difficulty obtain even a smile of approval. In short, she was
oppressed by a tyrant who never left her that she did not fall
to weeping, bruised and wounded, yet believing herself to blame.
Charles-Edouard played upon Madame de Rochefide the same comedy Madame
de Rochefide had played on Calyste for the last six months.

Since her public humiliation at the Opera, Beatrix had never ceased to
treat Monsieur du Guenic on the basis of the following proposition:--

“You have preferred your wife and the opinion of the world to me. If you
wish to prove that you love me, sacrifice your wife and the world to me.
Abandon Sabine, and let us live in Switzerland, Italy, or Germany.”

Entrenched in that hard _ultimatum_, she established the blockade which
women declare by frigid glances, disdainful gestures, and a certain
fortress-like demeanor, if we may so call it. She thought herself
delivered from Calyste, supposing that he would never dare to break
openly with the Grandlieus. To desert Sabine, to whom Mademoiselle des
Touches had left her fortune, would doom him to penury.

But Calyste, half-mad with despair, had secretly obtained a passport,
and had written to his mother begging her to send him at once a
considerable sum of money. While awaiting the arrival of these funds he
set himself to watch Beatrix, consumed by the fury of Breton jealousy.
At last, nine days after the communication made by La Palferine to
Maxime at the club, Calyste, to whom his mother had forwarded thirty
thousand francs, went to Madame de Rochefide’s house with the firm
intention of forcing the blockade, driving away La Palferine, and
leaving Paris with his pacified angel. It was one of those horrible
alternatives in which women who have hitherto retained some little
respect for themselves plunge at once and forever into the degradations
of vice,--though it is possible to return thence to virtue. Until this
moment Madame de Rochefide had regarded herself as a virtuous woman in
heart, upon whom two passions had fallen; but to adore Charles-Edouard
and still let Calyste adore her, would be to lose her self-esteem,--for
where deception begins, infamy begins. She had given rights to Calyste,
and no human power could prevent the Breton from falling at her feet and
watering them with the tears of an absolute repentance. Many persons
are surprised at the glacial insensibility under which women extinguish
their loves. But if they did not thus efface their past, their lives
could have no dignity, they could never maintain themselves against the
fatal familiarity to which they had once submitted. In the entirely
new situation in which Beatrix found herself, she might have evaded the
alternatives presented to her by Calyste had La Palferine entered the
room; but the vigilance of her old footman, Antoine, defeated her.

Hearing a carriage stop before the door, she said to Calyste, “Here come
visitors!” and she rushed forward to prevent a scene.

Antoine, however, as a prudent man, had told La Palferine that Madame la
marquise was out.

When Beatrix heard from the old servant who had called and the answer
he had given, she replied, “Very good,” and returned to the salon,
thinking: “I will escape into a convent; I will make myself a nun.”

Calyste, meantime, had opened the window and seen his rival.

“Who came?” he said to Beatrix on her return.

“I don’t know; Antoine is still below.”

“It was La Palferine.”

“Possibly.”

“You love him, and that is why you are blaming and reproaching me; I saw
him!”

“You saw him?”

“I opened the window.”

Beatrix fell half fainting on the sofa. Then she negotiated in order
to gain time; she asked to have the journey postponed for a week, under
pretence of making preparations; inwardly resolving to turn Calyste off
in a way that she could satisfy La Palferine,--for such are the wretched
calculations and the fiery anguish concealed with these lives which have
left the rails along which the great social train rolls on.

When Calyste had left her, Beatrix felt so wretched, so profoundly
humiliated, that she went to bed; she was really ill; the violent
struggle which wrung her heart seemed to reach a physical reaction,
and she sent for the doctor; but at the same time she despatched to La
Palferine the following letter, in which she revenged herself on Calyste
with a sort of rage:--

  To Monsieur le Comte de la Palferine.

  My Friend,--Come and see me; I am in despair. Antoine sent you
  away when your arrival would have put an end to one of the most
  horrible nightmares of my life and delivered me from a man I hate,
  and whom I trust never to see again. I love you only in this
  world, and I can never again love any one but you, though I have
  the misfortune not to please you as I fain would--

She wrote four pages which, beginning thus, ended in an exaltation too
poetic for typography, in which she compromised herself so completely
that the letter closed with these words: “Am I sufficiently at your
mercy? Ah! nothing will cost me anything if it only proves to you how
much you are loved.” And she signed the letter, a thing she had never
done for Conti or Calyste.

The next day, at the hour when La Palferine called, Beatrix was in her
bath, and Antoine begged him to wait. He, in his turn, saw Calyste
sent away; for du Guenic, hungry for love, came early. La Palferine was
standing at the window, watching his rival’s departure, when Beatrix
entered the salon.

“Ah! Charles,” she cried, expecting what had happened, “you have ruined
me!”

“I know it, madame,” replied La Palferine, tranquilly. “You have sworn
to love me alone; you have offered to give me a letter in which you
will write your motives for destroying yourself, so that, in case of
infidelity, I may poison you without fear of human justice,--as if
superior men needed to have recourse to poison for revenge! You have
written to me: ‘Nothing will cost me anything if it only proves to
you how much you are loved.’ Well, after that, I find a contradiction
between those words and your present remark that I have ruined you. I
must know now if you have had the courage to break with du Guenic.”

“Ah! you have your revenge upon him in advance,” she cried, throwing
her arms around his neck. “Henceforth, you and I are forever bound
together.”

“Madame,” said the prince of Bohemia, coldly, “if you wish me for your
friend, I consent; but on one condition only.”

“Condition!” she exclaimed.

“Yes; the following condition. You must be reconciled to Monsieur de
Rochefide; you must recover the honor of your position; you must return
to your handsome house in the due d’Anjou and be once more one of the
queens of Paris. You can do this by making Rochefide play a part in
politics, and putting into your own conduct the persistency which Madame
d’Espard has displayed. That is the situation necessary for the woman to
whom I do the honor to give myself.”

“But you forget that Monsieur de Rochefide’s consent is necessary.”

“Oh, my dear child,” said La Palferine, “we have arranged all that; I
have given my word of honor as a gentleman that you are worth all the
Schontzes of the quartier Saint-Georges, and you must fulfil my pledge.”

For the next week Calyste went every day to Madame de Rochefide’s door,
only to be refused by Antoine, who said with a studied face, “Madame is
ill.”

From there Calyste hurried to La Palferine’s lodging, where the valet
answered, “Monsieur le comte is away, hunting.” Each time this happened
the Breton baron left a letter for La Palferine.

On the ninth day Calyste received a line from La Palferine, making an
appointment to receive him. He hurried to his lodgings and found the
count, but in company with Maxime de Trailles, to whom the young _roue_
no doubt wished to give proof of his _savoir-faire_ by making him a
witness of this scene.

“Monsieur le baron,” began Charles-Edouard, tranquilly, “here are the
six letters you have done me the honor to write to me. They are, as you
see, safe and sound; they have not been unsealed. I knew in advance what
they were likely to contain, having learned that you have been seeking
me since the day when I looked at you from the window of a house from
which you had looked at me on the previous day. I thought I had better
ignore all mistaken provocations. Between ourselves, I am sure you have
too much good taste to be angry with a woman for no longer loving you.
It is always a bad means of recovering her to seek a quarrel with the
one preferred. But, in the present case, your letters have a radical
fault, a nullity, as the lawyers say. You have too much good sense, I
am sure, to complain of a husband who takes back his wife. Monsieur de
Rochefide has felt that the position of the marquise was undignified.
You will, therefore, no longer find Madame de Rochefide in the rue de
Chartres, but--six months hence, next winter--in the hotel de Rochefide.
You flung yourself rather heedlessly into the midst of a reconciliation
between husband and wife,--which you provoked yourself by not saving
Madame de Rochefide from the humiliation to which she was subjected at
the Opera. On coming away, the marquise, to whom I had already carried
certain amicable proposals from her husband, took me up in her carriage,
and her first words were, ‘Bring Arthur back to me!’”

“Ah! yes,” cried Calyste, “she was right; I was wanting in true
devotion.”

“Unhappily, monsieur, Rochefide was living with one of those atrocious
women, Madame Schontz, who had long been expecting him to leave her.
She had counted on Madame de Rochefide’s failure in health, and expected
some day to see herself marquise; finding her castles in the air thus
scattered, she determined to revenge herself on husband and wife. Such
women, monsieur, will put out one of their own eyes to put out two of
their enemy. La Schontz, who has just left Paris, has put out six! If I
had had the imprudence to love the marquise, Madame Schontz would have
put out eight. You see now that you are in need of an oculist.”

Maxime could not help smiling at the change that came over Calyste’s
face; which turned deadly pale as his eyes were opened to his situation.

“Would you believe, Monsieur le baron, that that unworthy woman has
given her hand to the man who furnished the means for her revenge? Ah!
these women! You can understand now why Arthur and his wife should
have retired for a time to their delightful little country-house at
Nogent-sur-Marne. They’ll recover their eyesight there. During their
stay in the country the hotel de Rochefide is to be renovated, and the
marquise intends to display on her return a princely splendor. When a
woman so noble, the victim of conjugal love, finds courage to return to
her duty, the part of a man who adores her as you do, and admires her as
I admire her, is to remain her friend although we can do nothing
more. You will excuse me, I know, for having made Monsieur le Comte de
Trailles a witness of this explanation; but I have been most anxious to
make myself perfectly clear throughout. As for my own sentiments, I
am, above all, desirous to say to you, that although I admire Madame
de Rochefide for her intellect, she is supremely displeasing to me as a
woman.”

“And so end our noblest dreams, our celestial loves!” said Calyste,
dumfounded by so many revelations and disillusionments.

“Yes, in the serpent’s tail,” said Maxime, “or, worse still, in the vial
of an apothecary. I never knew a first love that did not end foolishly.
Ah! Monsieur le baron, all that man has of the divine within him finds
its food in heaven only. That is what justifies the lives of us _roues_.
For myself, I have pondered this question deeply; and, as you know, I
was married yesterday. I shall be faithful to my wife, and I advise you
to return to Madame du Guenic,--but not for three months. Don’t regret
Beatrix; she is the model of a vain and empty nature, without strength,
coquettish for self-glorification only, a Madame d’Espard without her
profound political capacity, a woman without heart and without head,
floundering in evil. Madame de Rochefide loves Madame de Rochefide only.
She would have parted you from Madame du Guenic without the possibility
of return, and then she would have left you in the lurch without
remorse. In short, that woman is as incomplete for vice as she is for
virtue.”

“I don’t agree with you, Maxime,” said La Palferine. “I think she will
make the most delightful mistress of a salon in all Paris.”

Calyste went away, after shaking hands with Charles-Edouard and Maxime
and thanking them for having pricked his illusions.

Three days later, the Duchesse de Grandlieu, who had not seen her
daughter Sabine since the morning when this conference took place, went
to the hotel du Guenic early in the day and found Calyste in his
bath, with Sabine beside him working at some adornment for the future
_layette_.

“What has happened to you, my children?” asked the excellent duchess.

“Nothing but good, dear mamma,” replied Sabine, raising her eyes,
radiant with happiness, to her mother; “we have been playing the fable
of ‘The Two Pigeons,’ that is all.”

Calyste held out his hand to his wife, and pressed hers so tenderly with
a look so eloquent, that she said in a whisper to the duchess,--

“I am loved, mother, and forever!”



ADDENDUM

The following personages appear in other stories of the Human Comedy.

     Ajuda-Pinto, Marquis Miguel d’
       Father Goriot
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Secrets of a Princess

     Bixiou, Jean-Jacques
       The Purse
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       The Government Clerks
       Modeste Mignon
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Firm of Nucingen
       The Muse of the Department
       Cousin Betty
       The Member for Arcis
       A Man of Business
       Gaudissart II.
       The Unconscious Humorists
       Cousin Pons

     Blondet (Judge)
       Jealousies of a Country Town

     Brossette, Abbe
       The Peasantry

     Cadine, Jenny
       Cousin Betty
       The Unconscious Humorists
       The Member for Arcis

     Cambremer, Pierre
       A Seaside Tragedy

     Canalis, Constant-Cyr-Melchior, Baron de
       Letters of Two Brides
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       Modeste Mignon
       The Magic Skin
       Another Study of Woman
       A Start in Life
       The Unconscious Humorists
       The Member for Arcis

     Casteran, De
       The Chouans
       The Seamy Side of History
       Jealousies of a Country Town
       The Peasantry

     Chocardelle, Mademoiselle
       A Prince of Bohemia
       A Man of Business
       Cousin Betty
       The Member for Arcis

     Conti, Gennaro
       Lost Illusions

     Espard, Jeanne-Clementine-Athenais de Blamont-Chauvry, Marquise d’
       The Commission in Lunacy
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       Letters of Two Brides
       Another Study of Woman
       The Gondreville Mystery
       The Secrets of a Princess
       A Daughter of Eve

     Ferdinand
       The Chouans

     Gaillard, Theodore
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Unconscious Humorists

     Gaillard, Madame Theodore
       Jealousies of a Country Town
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Unconscious Humorists

     Galathionne, Prince and Princess (both not in each story)
       The Secrets of a Princess
       The Middle Classes
       Father Goriot
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       A Daughter of Eve

     Gerard, Francois-Pascal-Simon, Baron
       A Bachelor’s Establishment

     Gobenheim
       Cesar Birotteau

     Grandlieu, Duchesse Ferdinand de
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       A Daughter of Eve

     Grindot
       Cesar Birotteau
       Lost Illusions
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       A Start in Life
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Middle Classes
       Cousin Betty

     Guenic, Gaudebert-Calyste-Charles, Baron du
       The Chouans

     Halga, Chevalier du
       The Purse

     Hannequin, Leopold
       Albert Savarus
       Cousin Betty
       Cousin Pons

     La Palferine, Comte de
       A Prince of Bohemia
       A Man of Business
       Cousin Betty
       The Imaginary Mistress

     Lenoncourt, Duc de
       The Lily of the Valley
       Cesar Birotteau
       Jealousies of a Country Town
       The Gondreville Mystery

     Lora, Leon de
       The Unconscious Humorists
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       A Start in Life
       Pierre Grassou
       Honorine
       Cousin Betty

     Lousteau, Etienne
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Muse of the Department
       Cousin Betty
       A Prince of Bohemia
       A Man of Business
       The Middle Classes
       The Unconscious Humorists

     Maufrigneuse, Georges de
       The Secrets of a Princess
       The Gondreville Mystery
       The Member for Arcis

     Maufrigneuse, Berthe de
       The Gondreville Mystery
       The Member for Arcis

     Portenduere, Vicomte Savinien de
       The Ball at Sceaux
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       Ursule Mirouet

     Portenduere, Vicomtesse Savinien de
       Ursule Mirouet
       Another Study of Woman

     Rochefide, Marquis Arthur de
       Cousin Betty

     Rochefide, Marquise de
       The Secrets of a Princess
       A Daughter of Eve
       Sarrasine
       A Prince of Bohemia

     Ronceret, Du
       Jealousies of a Country Town

     Ronceret, Fabien-Felicien du (or Duronceret)
       Jealousies of a Country Town
       Gaudissart II

     Ronceret, Madame Fabien du
       The Muse of the Department
       Cousin Betty
       The Unconscious Humorists

     Simeuse, Admiral de
       The Gondreville Mystery
       Jealousies of a Country Town

     Stidmann
       Modeste Mignon
       The Member for Arcis
       Cousin Betty
       Cousin Pons
       The Unconscious Humorists

     Touches, Mademoiselle Felicite des
       Beatrix
       Lost Illusions
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       Another Study of Woman
       A Daughter of Eve
       Honorine
       The Muse of the Department

     Trailles, Comte Maxime de
       Cesar Birotteau
       Father Goriot
       Gobseck
       Ursule Mirouet
       A Man of Business
       The Member for Arcis
       The Secrets of a Princess
       Cousin Betty
       The Unconscious Humorists

     Vernisset, Victor de
       The Seamy Side of History
       Cousin Betty

     Vignon, Claude
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       A Daughter of Eve
       Honorine
       Cousin Betty
       The Unconscious Humorists





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Beatrix" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.